MEMOIRS OF EMERIC Count Teckely.  
In Four BOOKS.  
Wherein are related all the most considerable Transactions in Hungary and the Ottoman Empire, from his Birth, Anno 1656, till after the Battle of Salankement, in the Year 1691.  
Translated out of French.  
LONDON, Printed for Tim. Goodwin at the Maidenhead against St. Dunstan's Church in Fleetstreet, 1693.   

To the Right Honourable RICHARD Earl of Bellomont, Treasurer to Her Majesty.  
My Lord,  
IT seems not unseasonable or improper to publish these Memoires under your Lordship's Protection, (though Truth needs no Hero to defend her:) the Beauty of Virtue, and generous Spirit of Liberty influenced Your glorious Ancestors, and runs still in the Veins and Blood of yourself, and Noble Family. 'Tis this sublime Character that shines so bright in most of the Greek and Latin Writers; this Purity and Majesty of Thought, Style and Action, elevated the Ancients far above our Level, and rendered them such noble Monuments to Posterity, that at this Day they carry the highest Value, and the greatest Reputation. Whereas, in the late Ages, we have so far degenerated from the Candour and Sincerity of those Learned Authors, that either Sects in Religion, Factions in the State, or other private Interests or Rewards, have made Men deviate so far from the old Rules of History, that the greatest part of the Modern is more like Romance, designed to please some sorts of Readers, more than to profit or teach Mankind. Polybius, Lucian and others, foresaw the many Corruptions that were like to overspread the Writers of History; therefore they thought fit to leave behind them some Rules and Methods for preserving its Native Purity.  
My Lord,  
These Memoires of Count Teckely, seem free from the aforementioned Diseases of History. Methinks there appears in them something of the ancient Air of Thucydides and Livy: The Author casts no Mists to misled his Readers, puts on no Mask to deceive the common Eye; all here is naked Matter of Fact, without any superficial Gloss or Artifice, to corrupt the plain simple Truth; and therefore the most fit to be dedicated to your Lordship, by,  
My Lord, Your Lordship's Most humble Servant.   

THE PREFACE TO THE READER.  
WHEN I first began to read this Book, I took up a strong Conceit that it was written by the Order of the French Court, of purpose to make the Protestant Princes of Germany jealous of the Emperor, and of the Court at Vienna, by showing them how their Brethren had been treated in Hungary, both as to their Religion and their Civil Liberties, which I believe were the true foundation of this long and dangerous War, which brought the Imperial House within an Hair's breadth of Ruin: for had the Prime-Visier, in 1683, taken Vienna, and the French King been called in (as in appearance he must) to save the rest of the Germans from the Ottoman Yoke, the consequence would have been the utter ruin of this Branch of the Austrian Family, of the Liberties of Germany, and consequently, of the Liberty of all Europe, and of the Protestant Religion. But by considering the Sincerity and Plainness of these Memoires, one may conclude there can be no other Design in the Author, than to transmit to Posterity pure Matter of Fact.  
If any thing in this World were capable of making a zealous Roman Catholic Prince reflect on the Dangers the Jesuits expose them to, for their own Interest, this were enough to make all the crowned Heads, that shall live hereafter, suspect and avoid the precipitate, foolish, unjust Counsels of this sort of Men. It is true, what so much threatened the ruin of the Emperor, by a wonderful Turn of the Divine Providence, in the event, became an Occasion of wresting Hungary entirely out of the Hands of the Turks; and the Imperial Forces pursuing their Advantages, in the end, brought the Ottoman House into the same Danger the Austrian had so happily escaped: but then this is owing entirely to the Goodness of God; and the Counsels that brought the Emperor into that Danger, are as much to be detested, as if they had succeeded.  
It is much to be observed, that the same Methods that were used in Hungary, to ruin the Protestant Religion, and the Civil Liberties of that Nation, were also employed after that in France for the same End; and began in England, Scotland and Ireland, in the last Reign; and carried as far as they had Time and Means to carry them, and by the same Men. So that it seems to be a form Design, intended to be acted in one Place after another, throughout Europe. It is hard, otherwise, to conceive how the same Maxims, and the same Politics, should be put in execution in such distant Places.  
The first natural Inference that will arise from hence, is, That we can never enough admire the Goodness of God in Delivering us so timely and so wonderfully out of a Danger which would have certainly prepared England for Ruin, if it had been effected.  
But the best Use of this is to be made by the Non-swearers: Let them consider seriously what Treatment the Hungarians have all met with; as well those that stuck to the Emperor, as those that joined with the Malcontents: Let them consider how little the Loyalty of the Protestants of France, was considered by the Present French King, who had been deposed in his Minority but for them: How little the Loyalty of those that had twice saved the late King, was regarded either in England or Ireland, when they found these Men would not abandon the Protestant Religion, and the Civil Liberties of England to them.  
I am morally certain, there is no Man in England, of any Prudence, doth expect any better Treatment from the late King, if he should return, than they met with before; but rather much worse: and therefore, I am amazed to see so many reputed wise Men stand out against the Present Government, and seem to desire nothing more than to put themselves and the Nation into such a Condition as must inevitably end in the Destruction of the late King, and the whole Royal Family, or the Ruin of the Protestant Religion, and the Civil Liberties of England. They every Day pester us with Libels against Their Majesty's Persons and Government, and incurable Scruples of their own; but when they come to show how the Nation should be secured, in case they had what they desire, never did Men, in their right Wits, talk more childlishly and impertinently.  
Leaving them as incurable, I wish the rest of the Nation would read this little Book, and compare exactly in their Minds, what was done in Hungary, according to the Report of this Author, with what was done, or apparently intended to be done in England; and then I believe the Consequence of it will be a fixed Resolution to spend the last Drop of their Bloods, and the last Penny of their Money, in the Defence of the Present Government.   

Memoirs on the Life Of EMERIC Count of TEKELI.  

The First Book.  
Containing the History of what has passed in Hungary from the Year 1656, to the Year 1671.  
IF those that have any share in the Management of the States whereof Europe is composed, were mindful to leave to Posterity, Memoirs of what comes within their Knowledge, it would not at all be necessary to make such haste in publishing the Actions of Living Persons. Those who should come after us might inform themselves by by these Memoirs, after the Death of the Authors, and of those whose History would be comprehended therein. But Ministers of State minding nothing less, than to write what has passed under their Administration. Private Men ought not to be blamed, who carefully observing what falls out in Europe, and forgetting nothing as much as in them lies to distinguish the Truth from Falsehood, publish what passed in the view of all the World, without expecting the Death of those whose History they compose. Besides that they preserve the Memory of a great many Matters of Fact, which would otherwise be forgot, they thereby put themselves in a state of reaping Advantage from the Advice of those who have been concerned in the things they speak of, and to deliver nothing for certain but what is unquestionable. A very great number of Events and Circumstances that are useful to be known, are like Summer Fruits, which we must quickly gather, or resolve to eat them corrupted; if we don't publish some things in the Times wherein they happen, Posterity learns them only by a confused Tradition, which mixes Falsehood with Truth, and often suppresses the most Essential parts.  
This has made me take up a resolution of giving the Public what I could remark on the Life of Emeric Count of Tekeli, on whose person the Eyes of all Europe have been fixed for several Years; without expecting his death to publish what I could know of him. I am far from flattering myself with the thoughts of my having collected what may make a complete History, but at least I can say that having no particular Interest, either to praise or dispraise him, I omit nothing with a design to conceal the Truth, as I add nothing herein to the advantage or disadvantage of any person. Besides, we must not believe that all the Life of Men that make a great figure in the World, should be always full of remarkable Intrigues. The greatest Men, as well as others, employ the half of their Life to satisfy the Necessities of Nature, and it is very much, that the other half is spent in a manner worthy of being known to Posterity.  
A long time before the Birth of Count Tekely, 
A lively representation of the Miseries of a Divided Country,  whose Life we undertake to write, the Emperors of the House of Austria, being only Kings of Hungary by Election, 
The Hungarians distrust for their Civil Privileges.  began to be distrustful of the Loyalty of the Hungarians and complained that that People did not show all that submission to their Orders, which they owed them. On the other side, the Nobility of Hungary saw with sorrow an Elective Kingdom, to which their Merit might have formerly exalted them, become, in a sort, Hereditary to the House of Austria, whose Party was always the strongest in the Elections. They feared that in time it would become so powerful, that the Hungarians, stripped of all their Privileges, would have no more Liberty left them, than the Subjects of Hereditary Princes have at this day in the rest of Europe. A considerable part of the Hungarians, that followed Luther or Calvin, and who had a free exercise of their Religion, 
And Religion.  feared further the loss of the Liberty of Conscience which they enjoyed with great comfort. These Fears were sensibly increased, because the Kings of Hungary, who were not in the least ignorant of the disposition of that People, endeavoured to take measures to prevent this Distrust from producing any Disturbance hereafter. The Nobility and People on their part, looked upon these Precautions, as Chains prepared to fetter them with, when they least thought of it. They could not without a great deal of grief see them introduce as many Germans into Public Places as was possible, which were formerly bestowed only upon the Hungarian Nobility; and that under pretence of defending the Kingdom against the Turk, they increased and multiplied Germane Garrisons in every place, without being at the pains of considering whether they were a Charge to the Natives of the Country. These Troops lived in no better Discipline than they used to do in Germany; and the provoked People did not fail to revenge themselves on all occasions. The Lutherans and Calvinists were also sensible, that they strengthened the Roman Catholic Party by all means; and that they filled their Countries with Missionaries, or Seminary Priests, as we call them, and New Churches. As they knew that they could not hope to be tolerated, if the House of Austria should become absolute Mistress of the Kingdom; 'twas feared lest they should make use of the first occasion that they could meet with to gratify themselves in this. When the Laws and the Ancient Usages of the Country met with any opposition by the Precautions which the Emperors endeavoured to take against the ill humour of the Hungarians, they always interpreted these Laws and Usages in favour of what they designed to do. The Hungarians opposed all this in the Diets of the Kingdom, to the utmost of their power; but as they had always the worst on't, their Efforts became every day more feeble. This was the reason that in the Year 1673. under the Reign of Leopold Ignatius, who mounted the Throne in 1655. the Roman Catholic and Imperial Party openly declared and testified by their Discourses, and by their Conduct, that for the Catholic Religion to be the sole Religion in all Hungary, and Absolute and Hereditary Authority were according to them two things which they were in the wrong to controvert with the Emperor.  
Besides these mutual Discontents a part of the Hungarian Nobility was accused of serving themselves cunningly of this Disposition of Minds, to advance their particular Interests. Those among them that were in favour with the Emperor, made use of his Authority to accomplish their Designs; and the other whom standing by the Laws and Privileges of their Country had rendered agreeable to the People, made advantage of the kindness that their Countrymen had for them, without giving themselves the trouble of considering whether their Conduct was conformable to Equity, and to the Obedience which they owed to their Kings. It is even said, that to procure themselves a Sanctuary, in case of need, they had Intelligence with the Port; and that sometimes to embroil the Emperor with the Grand-Signior, they made Incursions upon the Turks Lands; the blame whereof they laid on the Germane Garrisons, who were no ways concerned in it, if we may believe the Imperialists.  
In this state were the Spirits and Affairs in Hungary, as far as can be learned from those who have given the History of them, about the time that Emeric Count of Tekely came into the World; which was in 1656. a year after Leopold Ignatius was Crowned King of Hungary.  
His Father Stephan Tekely Count of Kersmark, Hereditary Great Bailiff of Arwa, and Baron of Shafnits, was one of the Richest Lords of Upper Hungary, where we are assured he had 300000 Livres Revenue, a Sum considerable any where else for a private Man, but especially in a Country where Money is scarce, and where every thing that's necessary for Life is very cheap. This Lord professed the Lutheran Religion, and took care to bring up his Son therein. He gave him the best Education that he could, in a place where Ingenious Men are rare, and where all the Employment of the Nobility consists in going a Hunting, and making merry one with another. That which might be of greatest advantage for him was the custom of riding, which is used there by Persons of Qualty from their Infancy. Being of a robust complexion he easily accommodated himself to this exercise, which was of great use to him, in the great Marcheswh ch he has since been frequently obliged to make, to surprise his Enemies, or to escape from their hands.  
Whilst the first years of the Life of Emeric passed in the amusements of Infancy, or the Recreations of most tender Youth, the affairs of Hungary were every day more and more embroiled. George Ragotski Vaivode of Transylvania, in the Year 1656 gave occasion to Troubles which are not yet ended. He without the knowledge of the Port entered Poland with 30000 Men, which Charles Gustavus, King of Sweden, had almost quite subdued, a little before; but that he was not in case to keep it, and would rather leave it to Ragotski, than to John Casimir King of Poland, whom he came to drive out of it, but Ragotski was defeated by the Polanders, with whom he was constrained to make a dishonourable Peace; the Tartarians also cut off 2000 of the Residue of his Army, and took a great many Prisoners, as they were going home. But that which was more troublesome to him was, that the Port, exasperated against this Prince, who was their Vassal, and engaged to undertake no War without his permission, sent an Army into Transylvania, to punish him for his Disobedience. Ragotski hazarding a Battle with him, lost his life with it.  

He had in vain implored the Emperor's succour, who would have him first to deliver up to him the Counties of Zathmar and Zambolich, on the Frontiers of Hungary. The Vaivodes of Transylvania held them of the Kings his Predecessors, on condition that they should never deliver them to the Turks. The Emperor feared lest these last should seize upon them, and that afterwards it would not be so easy to recover them out of their hands; and the States of Hungary pressed him on their part to keep some Troops on the Frontiers of the Kingdom for the safety of their Country, and to endeavour for the same reason to retake these Countries whatever it should cost. But as the Deliberations of the House of Austria are ordinarily very slow, and the Executions ill regulated, Ragotski perished, as has been said, before the Motion of the Imperial Troops could give any Diversion in favour of the unhappy Vaivode. Besides this, the Hungarians, who had so strongly pressed the Emperor to send a Body of an Army to the Frontiers, thought they should be Hungarians, whom they should levy on the place: and were surprised to see the Count of Souches arrive with 10000 Germans, as if those of the Country had not been capable to defend themselves, or they were distrustful of them. In the beginning of the Year 1660. the Baron of Meierperg, who had been sent Envoy to the Vaivode to oblige him to restore the Counties of Zathmar, and Zambolich to the Emperor, heard of his defeat and death, but he did not cease to continue his March to acquit himself of his Commission, by addressing himself to Francis Ragotski Son to the deceased, and to his Widow, who were retired into these Counties. They not being in case to undervalue the Emperor's Indignation after that they had drawn that of the Turks upon them, consented to whatever he pleased. In the mean while the Count of Souches had made his Army to advance, and the Hungarians furnished him Provisions on free cost; but as the young Ragotski nor his Mother had not agreed on the manner how they should put the Emperor in possession of these two Provinces, there was great difficulty in it at first. He would introduce the Germans into all Places, and Ragotski maintained that it was sufficient that the Hungarian Garrisons that were there, had taken an Oath of Fidelity to the Emperor, but he was forced to yield to receive Germane Troops in Tockay, Kalo and Zathmar, because they threatened to enter by force, and those Towns were not in case to resist them. In the mean while Erschot and Onod, two other places of these Counties, which were stronger, refused obstinately to receive them, and Souches could not undertake to force them. From this time the Hungarians began to fear more than ever, that they should be subjected to an Absolute or Arbitrary Government, without respect to any Law but the Will of its Sovereign. Some Princes and their Ministers have discovered strong Inclinations to assume a boundless Authority, when they have been suffered to do it, and it then seemed that the Imperial Council took great steps towards it, notwithstanding its natural slowness so that they no longer doubted of it. In the mean while they treated those as Seditious, and Enemies to the State, who durst speak of the Laws & Privileges 
* Which is the usual Method the Jesuits, the great Managers of the Imperial Affairs use on all such occasions. ; tho' they protested at the same time that they had no design to meddle with them. But the Hungarians, whose Liberty was not yet wholly destroyed, did not cease to resist to the utmost, all that made any attempt upon them. Paul Wesselini was then Palatine of the Kingdom, a Dignity which he held for Life, and which clothed those to whom it was given with almost a Sovereign Authority, in Peace and War. This man who perfectly knew the designs of the Imperial Court, and that it was not safe to resist them openly, feigned, as is said, a willingness to contribute to induce the Princess and Prince Ragotski to receive Germane Troops in every place; but he cunningly made them understand, that if they granted this Article, they would infallibly lose these Lands, and draw upon themselves the Hatred of all Hungary. Souches in vain proposed to give them assurances, that they would surrender all those Places, when there was no more occasion to fear the Turk on that side. They would not even give ear to another Expedient, which was, that they would put into Erschet and Onod, Hungarian Garrisons, but who should be paid by the Emperor, and should take an Oath of Fidelity unto him. Nothing could satisfy them, unless the Emperor did suffer the States of Hungary to raise Troops in their Country, and to employ the Revenues of the Kingdom to maintain them.  
The Imperial General who had reason to distrust the Hungarians as they disinherited him; Lodged the residue of his Troops in good intrenchments, Having received advice that the Turks besieged Great Waradin in the County of Zathmar, on the Frontiers of Transylvania, he would, according to some Historians, make the best of this occasion, by putting Germane Troops into it. But the Inhabitants, who believed they were strong enough to defend themselves, refused to receive them. They believed that the Germans by assisting them against the Turks, would subdue them afterward themselves on the first opportunity. The Protestants in the mean time were so ill treated in the Places where the Catholics were the strongest; that several of them would rather venture to fall under the Protection or Dominion of the Turk, who does not force the Transylvanians to take up the Turban, than be exposed to the Caprices of a Prince absolutely governed by the Jesuits, a more Barbarous sort of People, said the Hungarians, than the Dervices. They accused a Calvinist Minister of Waradin, of having declared this dangerous Truth to the People. Other Historians assure us, that the Hungarians did their utmost in this occasion, but that the Emperor's Ministers, whom they advised of the Importance of that Place, and the danger it was in, neglected to send succours thither. The Prince de Portia Prime Minister, naturally timorous and uncapable of a ready resolution, thought upon the affairs of the War as slowly as could be. Being desirous to show the Provinces wherein he had Lands, the Post that he held next to the Emperor, and to draw presents from all hands, he was induced to go to see Stiria, Carinthia, and the Neighbouring Provinces. During this Royal Progress the Hungarians demanded secure in vain; and tho' the Hungarians pressed at the Imperial Court to take Orders about Waradin, they were little moved with their Prayers: They at last ordained Count the Souches to secure it, but as he had not wherewith to do it, their Orders were to no purpose. This small City, flanked with five good Bastions, and an advantageous Situation, was taken forty seven days after the Trenches were opened; the Inhabitants having forgotten nothing that was necessary to defend themselves, except their refusal, according to some, of the Germane succours, which were not strong enough to fight the Ottoman Army: The Turks afterward put this City into the hands of a Sangiack, and made it a Magazine, & a Fronteer Garrison against the Emperor, But then they made no attempt to make themselves masters of the rest of the Lands depending on Transylvania, that the Germans had seized; either because they would not entirely break with the Emperor, or because the good Orders which the Count de Souches kept there, had rendered this Conquest very difficult for them.  
This General seeing that the Season was advanced, and that the Turks made no Motion, thought of putting his Troops into Winter-quarters. He obtained in fine of the Princess Ragotski, that Onod should receive a Germane Garrison; and the Hungarians that the General Quarters should be at Cassovia, a City of Upper Hungary, which was always very averse from Lodging German Soldiers. The rest of the Troops were posted in divers Places of the County of Zathmar. The Count, as is said, had agreed to enter Cassovia with only a Company of his Guards, and seventy Musketeers. The Burghers should guard the Gates of the City, with two hundred Heyduques, or Foot-soldiers, kept at the Emperor's Charge, but who were to receive their Orders from the Magistrates. As Souches was upon his March for Cassovia, whether for that he came with too many Men, and with a Train of Artillery, which there was no occasion for in Winter-Quarters; or whether the Palatine was sensible of his fault that he had committed in promising the Germans Entry into a City of that importance as Cassovia was; or for some other reasons, the People took the fright, and saw by the consequence that it was not without reason. When then the Count appeared they shut the Gates, and the Burghers put themselves in Arms; which forced him to go and lodge near by it at Sassaw in a Country House of the Bishop of Agria's. He lodged the Cannon in sieve adjacent Villages, where he distributed, the Soldiers. On the Complaints that the Count made of the manner how he had been received, 'twas answered him in the name of the States, that had been called at Cassovia before his arrival, that they never had received even their Kings, till they had first made them swear to preserve their Privileges, one of the principal whereof was that they should never be forced to receive strange Troops into their Cities, and they could not part with a point of that importance.  
The Germane not only pretended to be lodged, but they would be maintained on free Quarters; as if the Revenues which the Emperor had from Hungary, had not been sufficient to sustain a small Body of an Army, without oppressing the People.  the Troops were, they took away all they could finger without paying for it; and (as it is the custom of Soldiers, who do not observe Discipline but when they receive Pay,) they made more waste than was needful for their maintenance. The Hungarians on their part did not pardon any of these Violences, but killed them when they could take them at an advantage. They complained also to the Emperor of the Quartering of these Troops, but no regard was had to their complaints; either because they did not believe they were true, as they were, or because they had a design to push them on to a Revolt 
* Which is another of the Jesuits Methods which they employ on such occasions , that they might thereby have occasion to treat them as a Conquest, and so seize the great Estates of the Hungarian Nobility. For in Hungary they believed that the Emperor's Court was full of Princes and poor Gentlemen, who thirsted after other men's Estates as much as any where in the World. The Hungarians in the mean time were no less apprehensive of the Army than of the Turks; and indeed we are no less poor when we are ruined by good Christians, than when by the most wicked Mahometans.  
Thereupon was published for the Hungarians a Writing which contained a Breviate of the subjects of Complaint which they had, the principal Heads where of are these. 1. That the Privileges of Hungary were entirely violated, by sending of Foreign Troops into a Country which its Inhabitants could easily defend, would they make use of their strength: 2 That these Troops committed 1000 Violences and Cruelties: 3. That the Hungarians that possessed some Offices, durst not do all their duty for fear of displeasing the Emperor: 4. That they had thwarted all the Resolutions which the Diet had endeavoured to take, for the good of the Kingdom, by Intrigues and Menaces: 5. That far from leaving the Protestants a free exercise of their Religion, which several Diets had granted them; they had driven them violently from their Churches, and had abused and banished their Ministers, for no other reason but because they were not of their Prince's Religion, which was not done even in Turkey: That whereas one of the greatest Privileges of the Hungarian Nobility bears, that whatever Crime they were Guilty of, it should not be tried but by a Judge of the Country, it had often been removed before Germane Judges. 
* Note this as the 3d. Method of enslaving free Countries.  7. That for Crimes, which they accused some private men of, they had endeato punish the whole Kingdom without distinguishing the Innocent from the Guilty: 8. That the Revenues which the Emperor received whether of the Mines, Excise or other Rights were more than sufficient to maintain the Troops that were sent thither from time to time, yet they were not at all paid, which obliged them to commit great extorsions on the Hungarians, or make Inroads on the Grand Signiors Lands, whose subjects revenge themselves afterwards by treating those of the Emperor in the same sort.   

The Year 1661. which followed these first troubles, did further verify all the Complaints. The Transylvanians after the Death of George Rogotski, and the flight of Francis his Son, were divided into several Parties, about choosing a Successor to him; but the two strongest were that of Chimin Janos, upheld by the Emperor; and that of Folon Gabor, Son to Bethlem Gabor, who had been Vaivode before Ragotski. The second put himself under the Protection of the Port, and with the help of the Grand Vizier had the better of his Competitor; the Vizier having promised to quit in his favours all sorts of Tributes of Transylvania for three Years. The former had at first sent to demand succour at Vienna, which was promised him so much the more easily, as the Emperor's Interest engaged him to it. The Governor of Waradin, where was a strong Turkish Garrison, had put all the County of Za●hmar under contribution and threatened with Fire and Sword those that refused to pay what they demanded. The Ottoman Army was already in Transylvania, to assist Gabor. These Proceed of the Turks gave Ground to fear that they had a design upon the Hungarians, the Council at Vienna concluded to send an Army into Transylvania, to hinder the Turks from making progress there. But they first demanded of Chimin Janos, two Places, as Pledges of his Fidelity, and to serve as Places of Arms for the Imperial Troops. And he gave Zekelheid and Kovar, where they put two strong Germane Garrisons, and the Count of Montecuculi was sent into Hungary to command an Army of twenty thousand Men there. From thence he passed into Transylvania where he preserved the Castle of Hust, and forced the Turks to raise the Siege of Forgarats. 'Tis even said that he proffered them battle, but that they would not accept of it. In the mean while the Grand Signior, not approving of the Election of Gabor conferred the Principality of Transylvania on Michael Abaffi, who promised, as is said, a more considerable Tribute. The Transylvanans would rather acknowledge this last, than engage themselves in a very long War. They complied with the Port, and Abaffi remained sole Vaivode of Transylvania.  
A little time after the Turks having acquainted the Emperor, that if he would not molest Abaffi, they would attempt nothing upon Hungary. The Imperial Council thought fit to withdraw their Troops from Transylvania, but that was not done so soon, in the mean while Hungary not being concerned in these troubles we will insist no longer upon them.   

1662. The Germane Army being returned into Hungary, began to give the Hungarians the same apprehensions as formerly. As they hoped that the Emperor would renew a Truce with the Port, and that they would have no need of Foreign Troops in Hungary; they feared lest this Army would endeavour to seize all the Places of strength, and subject the Kingdom to an absolute Authority. They already had treated the Protestants so ill, that 'twas easy to judge that they had resolved on their ruin. The roman-catholics, though zealous, and satisfied otherwise to see the Protestant Religion go down, were jealous that under pretence of extirpating Heresy they began entirely to enslave the Hungarian Nation. 'Twas commonly said, that 'twas thus that the House of Austria had reduced the Bohemians. All the Privileges of Bohemia were involved in the ruin of the Protestants, and the same Armies that they had employed to destroy them, had served to oppress the Public Liberty for ever. Philip II. King of Spain and his Children would have done the same thing in the Low Countries; but seven of those Provinces, who had the Courage to resist them, had in fine shook off the Yoke their Tyranny, and their Inhabitants were at this day the most free and most happy People of Europe. One day the Palatine and the Archbishop of Strigonia, passing in the great Market of Presbourg, the People surrounded them; and some of the most stirring prayed them to write to the Emperor, that the Privileges of their Country did not permit that they should leave Foreign Troops there so long. These Lords endeavoured to sweeten them, by the Promise that they made, that they would getrepresented to the Emperor what they desired. 'Tis not known whether they did it, but the Council at Vienna gave no Orders for the Army to return into Germany; and the Hungarians refused absolutely to furnish them Provisions, unless they paid for them, and shut the Gates of their Cities when they thought to come thither to take up their Winter Quarters. When they returned from Transylvania Raimond Count of Montecuculi, who commanded them, made them encamp near Tokai, expecting that the Emperor should mark out the places, where he meant they should be lodged In the mean while a great many Soldiers died of Fatigue and Hunger, because there was nothing prepared for their subsistence, either for want of Money, or ill administration of it, or that they had groundlessly depended on the Liberality of the Hungarians.  
The Emperor being informed of the ill condition of his Army, and how they were treated by the People of Hungary, ordered some of the principal Lords of the Country to come instantly to Vienna. Among those were the Archbishop of Strigonia, and Francis Nadasti Precedent of the Sovereign Council, who by the Emperor's Order, jointly with those others who were made come to Vienna, sought out means of Subsistance for the Imperial Troops. After they had concluded what they were to do, they returned into Hungary and Nadasti prevailed with them to receive the sick Soldiers into Hospitals, and to furnish the rest Provisions and Lodging for some time. But the Hungarians grew quickly weary of these troublesome Guests, and returned to their first refusal, founded upon the same reasons as before. The Germane Troops, among several other Insolences had demolished some Protestant Churches, and plundered their Houses. The Protestants not being of humour to suffer these evil treatments, got together, and put all the Germane Soldiers to the sword who had removed never so little from their Quarters. The Emperor thereupon caused all those people to be attainted of High Treason. There needed no more to persuade them, that the Design was as much against their Possessions and Religion as their Persons, as a Roman-Catholick Historian 
* Hist. des troubles, de Hung. l. 1. p. 26.  has well judged, That this reasoning was not far from Truth. The Emperor, adds he, who pretends to so great Piety, receives blindly all the Counsels that are given him for the Glory of God, and the extirpation of Heresy; without considering that those that inspire these sentiments into him, [laudable in appearance, but dangerous in execution,] are moved thereto rather by humane considerations than for the Interest of Heaven; and that they seek less to establish the Worship of the true Religion, than to preserve the Heretics goods for themselves, which they had obtained the Confiscation of.  
The Hungarians, who did not look upon things with the same Eye, were so exasperated with this Conduct, that the States themselves Assembled at Cassovia, resolved to refuse the Imperial Troops Victuals and Lodging unless they paid for them, and got their Reasons represented to the Emperor.  
At last in the month of July, the Imperial States having entered into Negotiation with the Turks, 'twas resolved at Vienna to withdraw out of Hungary 9000 Men of the Germane Troops that were there at the end of the Campagne.  
Baron John of Goes was gone to Themiswar on the Emperor's side to treat with Ali Bassa, and the Accommodation was reckoned easy, because the Turks only demanded two things. They only required that a Fort should be demolished which Count Nicholas de Serin had caused to be built upon the Mure, which discharges its self into the Save, that they might bring in thither the Booties which Rovers took from the Turks. They demanded further that the Emperor should call home his Troops that were in Transylvania and the Neighbouring Counties. Yet in the mean while all the Year was spent in sending and receiving Courriers, without concluding any thing.  
That same Year the Emperor made a severe Regulation, for the Marching and Quartering of Soldiers, which might have prevented many of the Disorders had it been observed, For this end they should have paid the Army well, and treated the Soldiers with the same severity that they punished the Disobediences of the Hungarians, when they fell into the hands of the Imperial Comissaries. But whether they had neglected the second thing, or that they had some secret Order contrary to the Proclamation, the Troops which should lodge in the Cities of the Mountains about the end of the Year 1662. to stay till they saw where they should be employed the following Year, going along plundered several Country Houses, and committed the same Insolences there that they had done in conquered Lands. The Cities of the Hill Country having advice of this conduct, believed that they had made the Regulation, that was spoke of, only to amuse them, and refused absolutely to receive eight hundred Men that should have taken up their Winter Quarters there. They offered in vain to pay all their charge, they would by no means trust people, that never kept their word but when they found it for their purpose. Besides though they had agreed to furnish Forage for nothing to the Cavalry, it made so great desolation, that they were forced to pay for it. Five hundred Men, to whom they had designed for their Winter-Quarters, Nagibamia a City of Upper Hungary, on the Frontiers of Transylvania, took so little notice of the Regulation during their March, that when they came before this place, the Inhabitants shut their Gates upon them, believing that they were more safe on the Turks side than on those that were come to defend them. The Germans who could not give any reason of their conduct, endeavoured to maintain it by violence. They endeavoured to break open the Gates on the eighth of December; but the Inhabitants, who had called some of the Neighbouring Trained Bands to their assistance, charged them very roughly, and a great many were left dead on the place on both sides. The like Quarrels happened in other places in Hungary, where the Germans committed the like Insolences, which constrained the Emperor to withdraw the greatest part in the middle of Winter, for fear lest the desperate Hungarians should put these Ill-disciplined Soldiers to the sword in every place.  
Chimin Janos having been defeated and killed by the Treachery of some of his Officers, in the beginning of the Campagne 1662. tho his Son and some others, attempted to oppose Michael Abffia, as is already said, the Party of this last was infine the strongest. The Emperor opposing his advancement, he joined himself wholly to the Turks.   

The Negotiation of Themisware continued all the Winter, the Turks making them still hope that it would be easily accommodated. Yet they made a Bridge over the Morass of Essek, which might have been awatch-word to the Germans that they had some design upon Hungary. But as the Commissaries met at Themiswar, to conclude the Truce, provided the Imperialists called home their Troops that were at Zekelheid, a place in Transylvania; and demolished the Fortifications thereof, as the Turks for their part should that of St. Job, it could not be thought at Vienna, that there was any difficulty remaining to hinder the conclusion of the Treaty. Yet the Grand Signior would not ratify what had been done, unless the Emperor would renounce in due form, all claims that he could make to Transylvania, and all its dependences; that he should demolish the Fort of Serin, that he should pay the charges of the War, and that he should fend an Ambassador to the Port with great Presents. The Court of Vienna not being able to digest these Propositions, they began to commit acts of Hostility on both sides.  
The Hungarians, who had beheld this Negotiation with grief, because it was not all communicated to them, were not at all sorry that it came to nothing. It seemed hard to to them, that in a thing that concerned the Kingdom of Hungary only, two Germane Envoys were employed, who by the Orders of the Emperor, and without imparting it to the States, made Treaties whereupon the Repose or Ruin of the Hungarians depended. A little time after the Turks began to march with as great Numbers as they could into Hungary. The long Siege of Candy, which continued seven Years, had exercised a great part of their Armies. The Emperor and his Ministers who had lulled themselves asleep with hopes of a Peace, began too late to give notice to the States of Hungary, of the danger their Country was in, if they did not take speedy measures to oppose the Enemy. They answered the Emperor on May 6th, by the mouth of the Archbishop of Strigonia, who went to Vienna, that they would call together the Ban and the Arriere ban, and put all the Kingdom in Arms, if he would have it done; but that they might be in case to maintain their Troops, they must needs be raised before those of Germany arrived; because otherwise these last would want so much Forage that the Hungarian Cavalry after that could not make a Campagne. It was not thought fit at Vienna, that the Hungarians should put themselves in a posture of defence alone, without the succours of the Germans and the Hungarians being unwilling to receive these last before they were in case to act themselves, a considerable time was spent, which gave occasion to the Turks to take a Place of Importance.  
Achmet Coprogli, the Grand Vizier, had advanced at first to Belgrade, where was the Rendezvous of his Army. As soon as it was come together he marched strait for the Bridge of Essex, wherein they had been at Work all the Winter, and from thence continuing their March to Buda, he afterwards, after a great deal of fatigue, by reason of excessive Rains, 
Newhaussel.  came before Newhaussel, on Aug. 14. After having summoned the place, which refused to surrender, he laid Siege to it, and carried it by capitulation on the 27th of September. It is situated on a Plain, near the River Nitrie, about two Leagues from Comorra and Ten from Presbourgh. They had begun to fortify it, and had designed to flank it with six Bastions in form of a Star; but that was but half done, and they had not yet any Counterscarp. The Garrison consisted but of 3000 Foot and 500 Horse, which was not at all able to defend a Place half-fortified, against an Army of above 70000 Men having no hopes of being relieved. Count Adam de Forgats, and the Marquess-Gibert Pie, of Savoy commanded this Garrison. Whilst the Grand Vizier was marching, or busied at the Siege of Newhuassell, it happened that the Emperor fell sick of the small Pox; which retarded, for some days, all deliberations, the Emperor's Ministers not daring to resolve on any thing while this Prince was in danger. Besides this, Prince Portia his Prime Minister, was accused of having been of a Humour so far from undertaking a War; that the desire he had to enjoy Peace, made him believe that the Turks desired it as sincerely on their part. As soon as the Emperor found himself better, he called a Diet at Presbourg, to hasten the Levying of the Arrierban, but it was very flow, and there were but few Deputies there. Those that did not come excused themselves on the fear they were possessed with of being carried away by the Turks Scouts, or that they could not return home. As they had unseasonably refused the proffers they had made, in time; they too late required what they were no more in case to do, when it was necessary.  
Montecuculi was encamped on the Danube near Presbourg with the few Troops the Emperor had on foot, to cover that place, and durst not stir during the Siege of Newhaussel. The Hungarians contenting themselves to act on the defensive, were bare Spectators of the Turks Actions; and these last took without resistance, in upper Hungary, Nitrie, Lewents and Novigrade. A little after the Imperial Garrisons that were in Transylvania, in Zekelheid and Clausembourg, surrended the Places to Abaffi, for want of Provisions and Ammunition. The Grand Vizier contented himself with these Conquests, and designed no more for that year than to keep what he had got.  
During the Siege of Newhaussel, a Body of Tartarians had almost overrun all Moravia, and would have entered Stiria, had not Nicholas Count of Serin opposed them at the Passage of the Mure, and cut off 2000 of them that were already gone over. His Brother Peter de Serin assisted by Francis Marquis de Frangipani, and some of the Hungarian Nobility, obtained likewise a considerable advantage over the Bassa of Bosnia, whose Brother he took Prisoner, and routed the Army, as it was entering Croatia. He obtained this Victory on Octob. 16. a little after his Brother had beat the Tartars. These two Victories, very necessary to raise the Courage of the Imperialists, shown what the Hungarians would have done, had the others had a design to make use of their strength rather than their money.  
About the end of October, Achmet, after having taken care for the preservation of his Conquests, returned to Adrianople, where the Grand Signior was, and put his Troops into Winter Quarters, Montecuculi did the same with his, and there was no more action this year but some Inroads on both sides.   

The Emperor would gladly have had the Hungarians to furnish him Money to raise and maintain a Germane Army, to carry on the War, without their being concerned in it, seeing them no ways disposed to do that, which they called a putting themselves into Chains, was present at a Diet at Ratisbonne in the beginning of 1664. to demand of all the Princes of the Empire succour against the Common Enemy. He obtained 30000 Men maintained, as well Cavalry as Infantry, on condition that he should furnish the Ordnance, and Artillery, and Horses to draw it, besides, at his own charge, 16000 Horse and 18000 Foot. The Diet also would have the Troops of the Empire to form a separate Body, and that their Commanders should be Independent on those of the Emperors. The Bishop of Munster and the Marquis of Baden Dourlach were named to command them. It was no hard matter to see that the Princes of the Empire feared lest their Troops alone should be exposed, to spare those of the Emperor. 'Tis even said that they would have been glad that the House of Austria should lose nothing, but that they would have been 
* This is inserted here to make the Germane Princes Jealous of the Emperor at this time.  sorry to see it too potent, lest she should make use of that Power against the Members of the Complices, whom it would be more advantageous for her to assail than to drive the Turks beyond the Bosphorus. The Emperor sent likewise to demand succour in France, by Count Strozzi his Ambassador; and King Lewis XIV. out of Generosity, or with design to gain the affections of the Germane Princes, or to inform himself better of the state of Hungary, granted to the Emperor 4000 Foot and 2000 Horse, as one of the Princes of the League on the Rhine. 'Tis thought strange, that the Emperor should give occasion to the French King to be concerned in the affairs of Germany, which good Policy would have required that he should always be kept at a distance from. He might have shunned this by making use of the Hungarians, to defend their own Country; but this is looked upon as a dangerous extremity, to which he could not come, unless he exposed himself to the inviolably keeping their Privileges; which some 
* A true remark on those Princes that design against the Religion or Civil Liberties of their People.  Potentates judge the worst evil that can befall them.  
The French Infantry under the Conduct of Count de Cologni, took the shortest way to embark on the Danube, where Boats were prepared to carry them to Vienna, where they disembarqued. As for the Cavalry, it went over from Italy, where there was no more need of them since the Treaty of Pisa, into Carinthia, through the Estates of the Republic of Venice.  
Whilst they were busied in these preparations Count Nicholas de Serin formed a design upon Canisa. To open his way to the taking of this place, he overrun all the Country round about it, even to the Save, burning and plundering all before him. He burned even the City of the five Churches, yet without taking the Citadel, which was very well fortified. He beat all the Parties of Turks that he encountered, and having marched even to the Bridge of Essek, a part of which he cut off, he returned with a great deal of Booty and Prisoners. He believed that he had cut thus off the Communication of the Turks of Canisa with those of Sclavonia and Bosnia; but they being sensible of his design, laboured continually in repairing the Bridge of Essek, and prepared themselves to open the Campagn in good time. Yet the Count was for blocking up this Place, while the Frost facilitated the approach of the Imperial Troops; thinking that the Turks could not come to its relief before the Spring time, seeing their March would be slow and difficult, by reason of the Morasses through which they must pass.  
He had certain advice, that since that the Fire had consumed by accident the Magazines of Canisa, they had not sent any Provisions thither, so much as they must have to endure a Blockade, accompanied with a Siege. The Magistrates and Governor of Grats, the Capital of Stiria which the Garrison of Canisa kept in continual Alarms, mightily approved of this design, and engaged to favour it with all their Forces. Montecuculi a great Temporiser, and very unfit for ready or bold Enterprises, whether he followed his Natural Inclination, or through Jealousy, wholly disapproved this design; under pretence that the Troops would be ruined if they encamped in the Morasses so early, and that they would be rendered uncapable of acting in the time when they should be most necessary. But this design having been proposed in the Emperor's Council of War was approved there, because they believed that by the Conquest of Canisa they might facilitate a Peace; either because they came to keep what they had got on both sides, during this War, or that they made an exchange. 
Canisa described.  Canisa is a small place, flanked with four Bastions, but much stronger by Nature than by Art, being environed on all sides with a Morass, which cannot be passed but on a Bridge or Boat, in places where the Water is deep enough. When they should have assembled their Troops necessary first to Block up this place, and afterward to attack it, before the Turks could secure it, there was almost nothing found in a readiness, and the Germans, who were accustomed to go as late out of their Winter Quarters as they could, did it with so much slowness, that they could not profit by the advantage that the Ice would have afforded them, had they been more early. They could not march till about the latter end of April, and the Turks who had time to discover the Enterprise, put out all useless persons out of it. When they approached the Place, the Generals, who had represented this Enterprise as very easy, in the Execution found difficulties which they did not at all foresee, or which they were not in case to surmount, after they had undervalved them in a Council of War. They could indeed diminish the Water of the Morass, by cutting some Banks, but it was not possible for them to dry it wholly. But they must seek Bavines and Earth from a far, and the Soldiers could scarce endure this fatigue. The Generals were, the Count of Strozzi for the Emperor's Troops; that of Serin for the Hungarians and Croats; and that of Hollac for the Auxiliary Troops; and by ill luck they were almost never of one Opinion. The first was brave in his person; even to rashness, but high-spirited, and unfit to command in chief. The second fearless in fight in the open Field, but did not understand the way of Besieging and Attacking Places. The third void of experience in Arms, gave no mark of Judgement but in contradicting others. There needed not so much to frustrate this Enterprise, even tho' the Garrison should not have defended its self with that vigour with which it did. About the end of March, the Siege being not yet much advanced, the Besiegers were informed that the Vizier advanced in great Marches, to come to the relief of the place; and on reiterated advices that they had received, they raised the Siege and retreated with so great precipitation, that they left a considerable quantity of Provisions and Ammunition in their Lines.  
Achmet did not content himself with having made them raise the Siege of Canisa, he would further take the Fort of Serin, * on the other side of the River Mure. 
Fort Sereni described.  This Fort was situated on the steep side of a Hill over against the Ford of the Mure, environed with some Palisadoes, and some Works of Earth, with design, as has been said, to shelter the Prizes which the Croats had taken from the Turks. The Freebooters having been often stopped at the Passage of the River, made Nicholas Count of Serin think of building this Fort on the other side, as a shelter for them,  
The Grand Vizier employed all his Forcesto carry so uncousiderable a Post, and the Imperial Army which had besieged Canisa, being advanced on the other side of the River, were firmly resolved to defend it, to hinder the Turks from passing the Mure in this place. Count Peter Serin, with some Croats came at that time to secure his Brother, having left the Count de Strasoldo Governor of Carlestadt. The two Armies were encamped one over against the other, and assoon as the Grand Vizier endeavoured to maintain the Attacques, by new Troops, the Imperialists took care to relieve the Garrison. A Body of Turks having one day passed the River, Count Strozzi went against them, and charged them with so much Vigour, that he constrained them to repass with loss; but in this action he was wounded with a Musket Shot, whereof he died. In fine after a Months obstinate defence, (without Montecuculi's, who commanded the Body of the Imperial Troops, having any regard to them, though Count Nicholas of Serin had sent to him several times to demand succours,) the Turks took the Fort by assault, and were disposed afterward to pass the River; because having gained the Fort, they could safely run over all the Peninsula that lies between the Mure and the Drove, and which was then under the Government of Nicholas de Serin: They could go strait to Grats and alarm all Italy. The Imperial Army having foreseen their design, entrenched, and had made Redoubts from place to place, to dispute the passage with the Turks, who despairing of gaining it, marched another way. Count Nicholas de Serin complained much of Montecuculi, who had refused him secure, but had no satisfaction. He likewise in vain demanded to command in Chief a Body of a separate Army, they would not hear him speak of it, which made him quit the service shortly after. 'Twas good luck for the Christians, that the Vizier was not resolute to pass the River in that place; because the Imperalists began to want Powder, and Provisions became so scarce in their Camp, that several Soldiers died of Hunger. The Venetians soon after sent a great Quantity of Powder; and decamping from thence, the Army was in a fairer way to have Provisions.  
In the mean while Count de Souches got some advantage over the Turks on the other side of the Danube, of whom he beat several Parties, and retook Nitrice and Lewents, with the same easiness as they had lost it. He also defeated the Bassa of Buda, and ran all over even to the Gates of Strigonia. But these advantages were of small consequence, if they had not hindered the Grand Vizier from executing his designs. He endeavoured to enter the Hereditary Countries, and particuarly Austria, where there being almost no places of strength, he hoped to lay it all waste.  
All the Imperial Army, commanded by Monticuculi, observed his Motions, and followed him every day, yet not daring to offer a Battle. The Turks being encamped on the Brink of the River Raab, near a Ford, over against a little Village named St. Goddard, the Imperialists entrenched on the other side. On the last of July or the first of August in the Night, the Vizier caused three Batteries to be planted on the Brink of the River, and at break of day they began to Cannon the Imperialists; he made six thousand chosen Men of his Troops pass over under the shelter of the Cannon, and sent others after them instantly to cover them. Monticuculi had draw up his Army in Battalia, upon a Height, with the greatest part of his Army, and had sent but a few Troops to oppose the Turks passage. These last attacked them so furiously, that in a very little time they put them entirely to flight, so that some of them that fled carried the news of the Defeat of the Imperial Army, as far as Grats. In the mean while Monticuculi, if we believe the French Relations, did not move from the place, for fear of losing the advantageous ground he stood upon, and all the Turkish Army had passed, without any hindrance from him, if the Count de Coligni and the Marquis, de la Fevillade, without expecting his Orders, had not marched right upon the Janissaries that had passed first, and charged them with that briskness, that they put them into disorder at the first brunt, and made them retreat toward the River. Some Germane Regiments, being ashamed to see strangers defend their Country more couragionsly than themselves, followed the Example of the French, and forced the Turks to repass the Raab in disorder, and with great loss. The Vizier durst not pass over himself to relieve his men, but appearing on Horseback on the other side of the River, he encouraged them with Hand and Voice. Yet do what he could, he could not make them rally, and he lost sixteen thousand Men, because the brink of the River on his side was of difficult access, and steep almost every where, After this loss, he was so frighted that he decamped the following night, without carrying off his Cannon, fearing lest the Imperialists, should entirely defeat his Army, if they should attack them in the fright they were in. Yet Monticuculi, maugre the advice of the French and of several others, contented himself with this advantage, without daring to follow them, though the loss of the Imperialists was very unconsiderable. The Vizier retreated under the Cannon of Strigonia, and continued there some time, to hinder the Imperial Army from attempting the Siege of Newhaussel. Montecuculi, who acted always to the surest, durst not indeed attempt any thing, and his Conduct was so well approved at Vienna, that the Emperor declared him General Lieutenant of his Army's Count Peter de Serin is accused of having committed two great faults this Year. The first of separating from Count Strasoldo Commandant of Carlest adt, in the absence of the Count de Aversperg, in stead of entering Bosnia with him after the defeat of the Bassa: Which uncapacitated Scrasoldo to do any thing. The other is that he had in vain attempted to hinder the Turks from going a foraging with his Croats, and two thousand Germane Horse, which Montecuculi had given him for that purpose. After the death of his Brother, which happened in hunting, without being well known how, a little after the taking of his Fort; he did not fail to succeed him in the Dignity of Ban, or Viceroy of Dalmatia, Croatia, and Sclavonia; though the report runs that the Court of Vienna, which would have it believed that a Boar had destroyed him, had caused him to be assassinated. He had also desired the Government of Carlestadt, but it was refused him. 'Tis said that the death of his Brother and this refusal made him disgust the Emperor's service, and from that time he began to lay other foundations for a new Grandeur. As the evil that is spoken of him is founded on what his Enemies have published, before and after he was put to death, it is not safe to believe all that is spread in the World, though we cannot disprove it.  
We are assured that from that time, he joined with the Hungarians, in whom he saw great signs of discontent, as to the Imperial Court. About the end of Summer, he went to the Bath of Trenschin, with all his Family, at the same time when the Widow of George Ragotski arrived there with the Prince her Son, Wesselini was there also, and Negotiated a Marriage between Francis Ragotski and the Daughter of Count Serin. Some Historians say, that 'twas thus that they form the first project of a Conspiracy, whereof we shall speak afterwards.  
However it be these Lords began to gain the Favour of the Hungarian Protestants of the Counties of Zathmar and Zambolich. The Princess of Ragotski after she with her Children had embraced the Roman Catholic Religion, at the Instigation of the Emperor, had taken away their Churches, and had seized the fonds whereupon the Pension of their Ministers was assigned, and had distributed the revenue to those whom her promises or evil treatment had engaged to make profession of the Roman-Catholick Religion. It was whispered to the Protestant Ministers, that if they required what had been taken away from them, it should be granted them, provided they employed the Count de Serin to interceded for them. They did not fail to make use of this advice, and Ragotski, in consideration of his Father-in-Law restored them their Churches, and caused the Ministers to be paid the Arrears of their Pension, with a promise that they should thenceforth be punctually paid. The Protestants, who thought they were very happy in Roman-Catholick States, when they were promised the exercise of their Religion, and that their Pastors should have whereupon to subsist, received what Rogotski granted them as a signal favour, and testified that they were ready to serve him with their Goods and Lives.  
After the Victory of St. Goddard, the Emperor, who had an extraordinary Inclination to make Peace, reaped no other advantage by it but that he thereby engaged the Turks to enter into new Negotiations with him. Those that had been begun at Themiswar were only interrupted by the War. The Emperor's Agents remained all that time near the Grand Vizer, who had retained them to renew it when he should find it for his purpose. Having told them that it would be no hard matter at that time to enter upon some accommodation, he permitted them to give advice of it to the Emperor. This Prince presently embraced this occasion, and sent orders to Montecuculi to commit no acts of Hostility. The Vizier did the same on his part, and the Treaty was concluded ten days after the Battle of Raab. Besides the secret Articles it was agreed that the Emperor should withdraw all his Troops from Transylvania, whereof Abaffi should remain Master unmolested, and that the Estates thereof, in case he should die, should make an Election of a new Vaivode, without any molestation, according to the ordinary manner; that the Turks should keep what they had taken, demolishing Zekelheid, on condition that they would not repair the Fort of Serin: That the Emperor, to whom the Sovereignty of the Lands, of the two Counties of Zathmar and Zambolich, which Ragotski enjoyed, had been given up, might notwithstanding build a Fort on the Tibisque to cover them: That this Truce should be for 20 years, and that in order to ratify it, the Emperor should send to the Port an Ambassador, with a Present of 200000 Florins.  
When these Articles were published very different judgements were made of it▪ some blamed the Emperor for this, that he was so far from reaping any fruit from a glorious victory, that he abandoned to the Turks, Transylvania, Newhaussel and a considerable part of Hungary. They were astonished that an Army of 40000 chosen Men, paid in a great partby others, had been made use of to no other end than to preserve to the Infidels the Conquests they had made. The Imperial Ministers excused themselves with necessity, and they said that they chose rather to make a Peace that was not very honourable than a War that would be destructive to the Emperor. Yet some have believed that the principal reasons of this Peace were, on one hand, the Fear the Emperor was possessed with, that he should not be long succoured by the Troops of the Empire, who did not look upon his advancement with a good Eye: and on the other side the humour of the Prince of Porcia, prime Minister to the Emperor, strongly inclined to a Peace, because he was not capable to maintain himself in the credit he was in during the War. Add to this, that Leopold himself thought on nothing else than to receive Margaret of Austria his Spouse, and feared that if Philip IU. should die while the Empire was embroiled in the Hungarian War, the French King would invade his Estates.  
None were so troubled at so shameful a Treaty as the Hungarians. They saw themselves thereby abandoned to the Turks, who in the midst of the Peace would not fail to work them 1000 mischiess by means of the new Garrison of Newhaussel. The two Counts of Serin and the Croats, who were in their Interests, disapproved it extremely, because having been the first to advice the War, and the Fort of Serin having been partly a cause of it, they saw well that they should be despised during the Peace, or even hated as the Authors of a War destructive to the Emperor.  
Some Hungarians were so bold as to rob the Secretary to the Emperors Resident, near the Grand Vizier, and to take away from him the Treaty of Peace, which he carried to Vienna. This action and the complaints of the Hungarians, who said openly, that they had shamefully abandoned almost all Lower Hungary to the Turks, and a part of the Upper to the Insolences of the Garrison of Newbaussel, obliged the Emperor to cause some of the Principal Lords of Hungary to come to Vienna, to appease them. The Prince of Lobkovits Prime Minister, after the death of Porcia, spoke to them in name of the Emperor, and endeavoured to make them comprehend that this Peace was absolutely necessary. He added, that the Emperor was ready to withdraw the Germane Troops from the rest of Hungary, provided the Hungarians repaired the Fortifications of several little places near were put therein. These Lords could answer nothing to this, but that they would communicate what they had said to the first Diet, who should not fail afterwards to send Deputies to Vienna.  
In the mean while Count Gautier Lesle was dispatched to the Port, who went to Adrianople with the Grand Vizier, who led him as in Triumph, to ratify the Treaty of Peace there. The Grand Signior sent on his part to Vienna, Cara Mahomet Bassa, for the same design, and brought the Count de Lesle to Constantinople to receive him there with more State.   

Lobkovits Propositions were answered by writing in the beginning of the Year 1665. The Hungarians represented, that the Kingdom had reason to complain that they had concluded a Peace with the Turk, without the consent of the States, that the Kings of Hungary had no Right to do it: That it was not an easy thing to hinder the Inroads of the Turks, that the Germane Soldiers, whom they would send against them, would do little less mischief than they: That in fine they could not be resolved to ratify a Peace so disadvantageous to their Country, nor suffer themselves to be rob by strangers.  
Prince Lobkovits remonstrated to them anew, the necessity they were under to make Peace with the Turks, and told them, that they could not complain that the Negotiation of Peace had been unknown to the States of Hungary, since the Emperor's Agents had communicated their Instructions to them at Presbourgh; he added that it was true that they had concluded a Peace with great haste, but that that was done to take advantage of the good Disposition of the Vizier, which might change: That as to the rest, the Hungarians saw themselves delivered thereby from all the horrors, that so deadly a War would draw after it, which should be more cause of joy to them than the loss of Newhaussel was of sorrow: That in fine the Emperor would build Forts near Newhaussel, and put Troops therein, to oppose the Inroads of the Garrison.  
The Hungarians seeming better satisfied than at first, did not fail to reply to Lobkovits, that the Officers that commanded the Troops, should be of their own Nation then: That he needed take no other Expedient to curb the Garrison of Newhaussel, than to reassemble under some Colours, a great number of Hungarian Soldiers, who were spread throughout the Kingdom, and without Employs, That they might put those people in places of Hungary exposed to the Turks, instead of the Germans, who did not much less mischief than the Infidels, through want of Discipline and of being paid. The Emperor having at last agreed to these Articles from the Mouth, they subscribed the Peace, and carried back the Crown of the Kingdom of Hungary to Presbourg, which had been carried to Vienna during the War. The Emperor dismissed the greatest part of his Troops, and the Bishop of Munster, and the Marquis de Baden Dourlach, Generals of the Troops of the Empire, with considerable presents; after which they departed, and delivered their Troops to those that had given them.  
One would have thought after this, that Hungary should enjoy a long Peace, but the Promise that was mutually given on one side, not to meddle with the Privileges of the Kingdom, and on the other to observe the Treaty of Peace, was not kept on either side. The Count de Rothal Commissary General to the Emperor having withdrawn some Imperial Troops from Transylvania, that remained there, instead of leading them the way to the Hereditary Countries, placed them anew in the Upper Hungary at Zathmar, Tokai, Kalo and Onod, never minding the Complaints of the Hungarians. There were also Germane Garrisons put into Nitrie and Lewents, which Souches, as has been said, retook from the Turks. The Hungarians seeing that they had not kept their promise which they had given them, made Inroads up on the Turks, as if the War had sticontinued; they made complaints of it Vienna, and revenged themselves cruelly on all the Frontiers of Christian Hungary One of the first Hungarians that mounted his Horse, to violate the Treaty of Peace, was Count Palaffi Imbre, with design to make the fault be charged upon Wesselini the Palatine, his particular Enemy, as if he had done nothing but by his Order. Palaffi not being believed, or the Council of Vienna not judging it fit to act against Wesselini, he was so far transported, that he attempted to plunder and burn the Palatines Lands; but Ragotski and Abaffi taking this lasts part hindered Palaffi from executing any thing, though he had demanded assistance from, the Turks, and had offered them his Son, and the Fort of Debin which belonged to him, as Pledges of his Fidelity. The disturbances of the Hungarians among themselves, which should have been determined by the Laws of the Country, gave occasion to their Enemies, to represent them as common disturbers at the Imperial Court, who seeking but a plausible pretence, to leave the Germane Garrisons that were there among them, did not fail to make advantage by what presented itself.  
The Hungarians were further accused of having made several attempts on the person of their King. According to the Laws of Hungary, the King should call a general Diet of the Kingdom every third year, and be present himself at it, to regulate the Affairs of State. The Diet then having been called in form at Presbourg Sept. 27. 1665. the Hungarians earnestly prayed that the Emperor would be there, but he absolutely refused it. 'Twas said since that there was a Conspiracy among them to seize his Person. Whether this was true, or that the Emperor not designing to agree to the calling back of the Germane Troops, which he knew well they would demand of him, would not for this reason put himself into their hands, he gave them new matter of complaint by this refusal.   

In the beginning of the Year 1666. the Sovereign Chamber of Hungary, solicited by the complaints of the Inhabitants of Zathmar, sent some Deputies to Vienna, to complain that Colonel Spaar, who commanded the Troops that were put into that place, had constrained the Inhabitants to give him a of Money, as if it were to pay off the Garrison, but that he converted it to his own use. The same Deputies had order to represent the Extorsions and Violences of all the Germane Troops, and to demand that he would call them home according to the promise that he had made to them.  
Besides the reasons of not calling them back, that have been already related, there, came pat for the Emperor's purpose, advice that the Hungarian Protestants had chosen Heads, to oppose the progress of the Roman Religion in Upper Hungary, by the Example and Authority of the Family of Ragotski. Whether this advice were true or not, there needed no more to stop the mouths of the Deputies, who durst not take the Protestants part.  
Those that are of humour to make Conspiracies, or what men would make to be such, do not stop at the first, unless they have a mind to prevent them. Fearing to be punished for their Projects that have not succeeded, if they should come to be discovered, they endeavour all anew to put those, against whom they have conspired, in a state uncapable to do them any hurt. The Counts Nadasti and Serin form once more a design of seizing the Emperor's person, who must pass by near Puttendorf, going to meet his Empress. Count Serin who brought his Daughter to Ragotski, to consummate the Marriage, was under this pretence come into Hungary with a numerous Train. They had likewise published that the Turks would make sure of a considerable Pass, to send Troops into Dalmatia against the Venetians, with whom they were still at Wars, and that the Emperor favoured it underhand. To oppose this design of the Infidels, they had almost raised 500 Men, for whom they had assigned Puttendorf as the place of Randezvouse. The Emperor must ride Post near by that with the Prince of Lobkovits, Master of his House, and twelve Horsemen; and it would have been easy for those Troops to invest him, if the Emperor had not passed sooner than the Conspirators believed he would, and before their Troops were arrived. The Emperor met happily with his new Spouse, and led her to Vienna, where the Marriage was consummated on Decemb. 5. 1666.   

The Year following they spoke of having her Crowned Queen of Hungary, and the States of the Kingdom were called together for this purpose at Presbourg. The Counts of Upper Hungary refused to send their Deputies thither, unless they called home the Germane Troops, which they refused so much the more obstinately as they demanded it eagerly. The Emperor was not ignorant they would not have given so many fresh on-sets on this Article, but to recover their Liberties and Privileges; which perhaps they might make use of in a manner disadvantageous to his House, if he should happen to die; and the Hungarians could not endure, that the House of Austria should from thenceforth look upon Hungary as her Hereditary Countries, where it should have an Authority little different from that which the Grand Signior has over his Subjects. In the mean while they protested on the one hand, that they would not ways infringe the Privileges of the Hungarian Nation; and on the other, that they had nothing so much in their Hearts, as the Glory and Advancement of the Imperial House. So true it is, that we must keep at least in appearance the Laws of a Society, if we would not quite lose it.  
About this time Francis Wesselini, who has since been charged by some with slowness and softness, because he did not execute the Emperor's Orders readily, and by others with Infidelity for the same reason. Perhaps being very subject to the Gout, and to other Infirmities, he did not act with a readiness necessary in great Affairs; and that refusing to violate the Laws of his Country as they would have had him, his Fidelity became suspected. These two depend the one upon the other. It is rare that a great People complains of the Violation of their Privileges without any reason; and it is common with Princes to treat Magistrates and People that refuse to pay them blind Obedience as seditious and troublesome. Count Nadasti, Precedent of the Sovereign Council, and one of the best Qualified Gentlemen of Hungary, stood up for the Dignity of Palatin, but the Emperor mistrusting him, refused it, and judged it better for his purpose not to fill it in the state he found the Kingdom in then; fearing lest he whom he should confer it upon, should make use of the Authority of his Office to maintain the Privileges that the Court of Vienna had for a long time cast an ill Eye upon.   

'Tis said that Nadasti, disgusted that he was refused a Dignity, which he thought was his due, attempted a third time to kill the Emperor, or to seize his person. The Expedient was to set the Imperial Palace on fire, and to stop the Emperor, who would not fail to departed Vienna in great haste to flee from the Fire. 'Tis added that Nadasti corrupted a Carpenter, who wrought in the new Apartment that the Emperor had caused to be made, and which was set on fire Feb. 23. It is at least very certain, that the Fire seized on the Imperial Palace that day, that it was not known at first how it happened, and that no effect of this Conspiracy was seen. It has been said since, that the Truth of all was discovered by Papers and the Confessions of Nadasti, who had no body to take his part after his Death. He was likewise accused of designing to Poison the Emperor at a Feast, to which he had invited all the Imperial Court; and 'tis said that his Wife hindered it, by causing to serve to the Emperor another Pastry instead of that which was poisoned. He had a mind another time, if we may believe some Historians, to poison the Water which that Prince drank, by casting a dead Dog into it that had died of poison. The boldness of these Erterprises, and many other Circumstances, made them to be but little believed; it is difficult to judge surely of it, on what is said. The Interests that Men often have to destroy persons either rich or considerable for their Offices, and the great care that has been taken to make them unjustly pass for Traitors, have hindered a great many people from being credulous in these matters; that they look upon almost all Conspiracies that are spoken of as fabulous; unless those against whom they have been made, have been either killed or wounded.  
The death of Count d' Aversperg, Governor of Carlestadt, bred in the Count de Serin a desire to have his Post, by means whereof he would be Master of Croatia. The Countess his Spouse parted for Vienna with this design; but tho' she forgot nothing, to obtain this Government for her Husband, she could not compass her design. It was resolved at Vienna, by little and little, to put the Nobility of Hungary and Croatia out of case to come and importune the Emperor, about the observation of the Usages and Laws of their Country. For this effect, far from gaining by Graces those whom they suspected to be too much wedded to them, they refused them every thing that was in their power to keep from them. The Government of Carlestadt was given to Joseph Count of Haberstein, Knight of Malta; and the Countess of Serin returned into Upper Hungary, to her Son-in-law Ragotski in the greatest discontent.  
They still continued their complaints against the Germane Garrisons in that Country. Yet they obtained no recalling of them, nor Justice for the Injuries they had committed on the Inhabitants, for that it was resolved upon at Vienna, to mortify them as much as was possible; to suppress, as they commonly spoke, the Seditious Discourse of the Laws and Privileges which those people had continually in their Mouths. All this and the not very pliable humour of the Hungarians, made them put several of the Germane Soldiers to the Sword, as they had done more than once. The Princess Ragotski, who was grown a Zealous Roman-Catholick, did not suffer the Protestants to be well used long in her Sons Lands; so that People believing that the Emperor, perhaps not being well affected towards Ragotski, upon the account of his Father-in-law the Count de Serin, would do them some Justice, they made their Application to Vienna, to obtain their being supported as at first. And they at the same time complained of the Disorders of the Germane Soldiers.  
1669. The Hungarians were treated harshlier than ever on this last complaint, & were upbraided with all the losses that were sustained in Hungary for several Years, as if they had been the causes of them. As to what concerned the Protestants Father Emeric, Confessor to the Emperor had so exasperated that Prince against Heresy, that he spoke of nothing but their abjuring it, without which they would not hear them more; as if they must change their sentiments or pretend to have others, on things of so great importance, by Menaces and harsh usage.  
When the Deputies which had carried these complaints were returned home, and had informed the People of their ill success, one might have seen all their minds alarmed, and vainly seeking for remedies for so great evils. To let the Germans alone, said they, who treat the Hungarians worse than the Turks. were to resolve to live in misery and contempt, to oppose them by force would stir up a Civil War, whereof they could not foresee the end, and whereof the Infidels might reap terrible advantages.  
The Protestants in particular knew not whither to turn themselves, not daring to trust themselves to the roman-catholics, among whom there were few persons so moderate to bemoan them, if the violences of the Germans had not been extended on the roman-catholics too. The Lutherans and Calvinists, according to their wont, scarcely agreed among themselves in these extremities, and if one of these Parties of Protestants were ill treated the other would be little concerned for it.  
The mischiefs that were common to all the Hungarians of what Religion soever they were, unless they were ready for every thing that should be commanded them, without making any use of the Judgement that God has given all men; these misfortunes, I say, formed a kind of Union among them. Perhaps also the Humour of the Nation equally impatient and peevish contributed to make a kind of Harmony among their complaints, and engaged them in common to seek Remedies for their evils. The example of the Transylvanians among whom there is far greater diversity of Religions, since there are Socinians publicly tolerated, and who live in quiet under the Protection of the Turk, was a Temptation to them. They resolved to demand the same Protection of the Port by a Deputation shameful to Christianity: For, in fine, suppose that a Christian Prince give to People of the same Religigion, just reason to believe that they shall be better under the Empire of Infidels, than under his; or that Christian Subjects should make such a Judgement without reason, which yet is very difficult; however it is a thing that the Mahume tans themselves have never done with respect to the Christians. Behold the Fruits of Efforts, that were made to shake off a Despotic Empire over Souls and Bodies.  
'Tis said that the Counts Nadasti, Serin, Frangipani, and Taptembach, entered into this Conspiracy, with almost all the richest Nobility of Hungary; some through Ambition or Interest; others through hatred to the Germane Nation, which they could not endure in their Lands, some few for the sole Love of the Liberty of the Hungarian Nation; the greatest part for these different Motives that were at the same time presented to their Mind.  
They durst not send Deputies of their Nation, for fear the Emperors Resident at the Port should smell out their design too soon. They employed Transylvanians, who being under the Protection of the Port could go and come without suspicion. The Deputies were received very well of the Grand Signior at first, but as he did nothing but by the Interposition of his Prime Vizier, he referred them to this Minister, who was then in Candia. As he was extraordinarily busied in the Siege of this place, he referred them to his Interpreter Pangiotti; to whom they were forbidden to say any thing, because it was believed that he favoured the Imperialists. This retarded the Negotiation, but in fine they proposed to the Vizier to make the Kingdom of Hungary Tributary to the Port, and to put it under its Protection, on condition that as to the rest, the Grand Signior would leave them all their Privileges. They represented that it would be easy to withdraw them from the Obedience to the Emperor, if the Port sent into Hungary an Army of an hundred thousand Men, to take the places where there were Germane Garrisons; during which time the Hungarians for their part, would enter the Hereditary Countries, or oppose with a considerable Army the Troops that should come from Germany. They offered to the Turks to leave them the Places they had conquered; which should serve as a Pledge to assure them of the Fidelity of the Hungarians. The Infidels after they had heard these Propositions did not think they had offered them enough; they would have them to put several Cities into their hands, before they broke entirely with the Emperor, to assure them that they would not break, and these were the most important places of the Kingdom. The Deputies could not yield to this Article, and when they had given advice of it in Hungary, they answered only, that the Places which the Turkish Army should take should continue the Grand Signiors. They could not resolve to give Pledges before they had received some succours. The Turks continuing firm in their demands, the Deputies took leave of the Vizier without having done any thing, and without obtaining any thing in writing to show in Hungary. Yet they promised them in General Terms to Assist them as much as they could.  
'Tis not known whether the Grand Vizier, being still puzzled with the Siege of Candy, would not engage himself in a new Enterprise, or if the Losses which he had sustained in this Island, or in Hungary, discouraged him from embracing what they proposed to him; but we are assured that Pangiotti gave notice of what passed to the Emperors Resident.   

The Court of Vienna having received this Advice, caused exact search to be made every where to find out the Heads of the Conspiracy, and gave necessary Orders to raise Recruits in every place, and to have an Army on foot instantly. About that time the Count Tattembach was betrayed, as is said, by one of his Grooms, who had the Copy of a Project that his Master had concerted since the Year 1667. with the Count de Serin, to make themselves Masters of Croatia and Stiria. An Officer named Bukovashi, was also gone to the Port for the Count of Serin, to offer her a yearly Tribute for Croatia and Stiria, if she would assist him to put himself in Possession of it. Whether that they would amuse the Count, or that Bukovaski cheated him, he vainly believed that a small Body of an Army would come to him from Canisa, to assist him to surprise Grats, which he would give up to be plundered at the beginning of the Campagne. He had already drawn together what Troops he could, and had writ to his Friends several Letters that were intercepted. He had thought he could easily surprise Copranits a City of Croatia, which he had promised to deliver up to the Turks, but he could not compass his end. He received no Money of Ragotski, who should lend him a considerable sum, to pay his Troops, and others which he had caused to be raised in Valachia, who refused to march without Money; so that he could keep none with him but a few Morlaques. Frangipani on the other side endeavoured in vain to Master Zagabria, and several other Cities of Croatia, and discovered at the same time a design, which he was not then in case to execute. They surprised also some of his Letters to Officers, in whom he confided, & to whom he told all. The want of Secrecy, and the precipitation and imprudence of the Heads, if what is reported be true, made their design miscarry in Croatia. The Count of Tattembach was arrested at Grats on March 22. 1670. which apparently made the Count of Serin, without expecting the Succour that he hoped from the Turks, and without having taken any certain measure, take the Field, and commit some Acts of Hostility, which not being able to weaken the Emperor, did only render the Advice that was given him indubitable, and confirmed the Depositions of some of his Accomplices that were gone to Vienna. The Troops which the Emperor had got together from every place being partly on foot, General Spankaw was sent into Croatia with 6000 Men, besides those that were ordered to enter; to suppress, if it was possible, the Conspiracy, which was not yet supported by any considerable Force. The Count of Serin surprised before he was in a state of Defence, and not knowing that the Emperor was very well informed of his Designs, thought it his best to feign, and sent strait an Express for Vienna, to assure him of his Fidelity, and to excuse his Conduct as much as is possible. He owned that he had had correspondence with the Turks, but that it was only to penetrate the better into their Designs, which the Emperor had permitted him before; that it is further true, that they had made great proffers to him, but he added that he had refused them all.  
The Court of Vienna did not suffer itself to be amused with such gross services; it ordered Spankan to lay Siege to Shacketorn, whither the Count was retreated, with Frangipani his Brother-in law. Not being in case to resist, he sent P. Marc Forstal Augustin to Vienna, to endeavour to find out some way of accommodation. They required of him to send his Son for an Hostage, and that he should entirely surrender himself at the Emperor's discretion, after which they promised to grant him an Amnesty. The Count brave in fight, but not versed in Politics, did not know that they did not ordinarily send an Amnesty but to those whom they could not undertake to onnish without running a great risque, he fell into the Snare which was laid for him, and stayed at Shacketorn, whither Spankan went to besiege him. In vain he sent to this General to tell him that he had made his Peace at the Imperial Court, Spankan executed his Orders, which had not as yet been recalled. The Place not being in a state of Defence, was taken in a little time, Serin and Erangipani having abandoned it. In the mean while they took the former's Wife Prisoner there, and plundered their best effects. They were gone out with thirty Horse, with a design to cast themselves at the Emperor's feet, by the advice of the Count of Keri who betrayed them, & received them in his Castle, whence they were carried Prisoners to Vienna. After they were taken, it was not hard matter to reduce the small number that sided with them in Croatia into Obedience.  
The Lords of Hungary that were entered into the same Conspiracy with Serin and Frangipani, and who had got more Men than they, took the Field too late. Their pretence at first was the fear they were in that the Turks had some design upon Hungary, because they had ordered to find out the Fords of several Rivers, which were very low that Summer. They held, notwithstanding the Emperor's Prohibition, who had had advice of it, an Assembly at Cassovia, where a great number of Nobility and Deputies from several Counties of Hungary met, they resolved in this Assembly to form a Body of an Army of twelve thousand Men, eight thousand Foot, and four thousand Horse; to oppose, as they said, the Incursions of the Turks. The Emperor thereupon cited those that had been at this kind of Diet, and adjourned them to meet at Newsol, promising to satisfy their Lawful Complaints. But those that were engaged in this affair, saw very well, that the Council of Vienna fought only to gain time, and being already resolved to defend their Privileges by Arms, were but little frighted with this Citation. 'Tis said that Nadasti whom the Emperor did not yet suspect, hindered them secretly from obeying his Orders, though he pretended to make them execute them. The Malcontents made haste to levy as many Men as they could, to put them under Ragotski's command, who had promised to maintain two thousand Men for himself. The thirteen Counties made for this end an Act of Union with their Deputies signed.  
Ragotski endeavoured to surprise Tokai, and Mongats, his Mother's Residence, and where his Father's Treasures were. His Mother would not yield up that place to him, either because of the Money which she kept there, or because she had not been of the Party. In the mean while those that continued faithful to the Emperor met at Newsol, but to no purpose, because the Demands which the Malcontents made were rejected with disdain. They desired that the Protestant Churches might be restored to them, as having possessed them peaceably for several Years? That they would recall all the Germans, and that they should put Hungarian Soldiers in their place; that the Troops they had raised should continue on foot, to make War on the Turks by their particular Authority. We are assured that there was joy at Vienna, especially when they had taken the Count of Serin, and knew that the Turks continued neuter, that they had found out a sure way to forfeit the Estates of the Nobility of Hungary; for they d●d nor doubt but they could easily compass their end on the Malcontents, if the Turks did not concern themselves, as indeed they thought they would take no share in these troubles▪ The Emperor who at first had demanded succours of the Diet at Rattisbonne, and had obtained it, thanked those who had engaged to furnish him in it, having enough of his own Troops to reduce the Malcontents. The event shown that he was not mistaken, and he might sufficiently judge of it, by the little skill the Chiefs had, which appeared in all their conduct. It was as easy to conjecture, that the People would not acquit themselves of their duty as they ought; because that in a Society, where no body has a right to command, and cannot get himself feared, 'tis rare that Obedience is exact, especially in the beginnings.  
Ragotski not being expeditious enough, or not understanding the Office he had taken upon him, had no success in any thing; the Imperial Troops on the contrary advanced without losing time, and began to force the Passes in Upper Hungary, that the Malcontents had seized. The Turks would not break with the Emperor, as they had flattered themselves, and some Troops of Valachia which Ragotski was to have did not come. All this joined with the solicitation of his Mother and Father in-law, who writ Letters to him from Prison, wherein he advised him to surrender himself to the Emperor; all this, I say, was more than enough to make his Sword drop out of his hand. He disbanded his Troops the greatest part whereof retired into Transylvania; and his Mother went to Vienna to beg his Pardon. She obtained it on condition that he would receive an Imperial Garrison into all Places that belonged to him, which he should maintain on his own Charges.  
The Principal the Head of Malcontents having abandoned them, it was no hard matter for General Spork, who commanded an Army of above fifteen thousand Men, to reduce all the rest. No place of the Malcontents was strong enough nor provided as it ought, to maintain a Siege against him. Even the Hungarians that were no ways concerned in the Conspiracy were treated as Rebels, as to what concerns the quartering of Soldiers, and the other Inconveniences, which an Army without Money and Provisions use to produce in Places through which they pass. They durst not so much as complain, for fear of being punished as Rebels.  
In the mean while the Count de Serin who at first was made to hope he should obtain the Emperor's Pardon, grew every day more Guilty, and his Brother-in-law Frangipani is charged with having betrayed him in Prison, that he might the more easily obtain a Pardon for himself, and to succeed to his Offices. We are assured further, that there were found at Muran, the City of the Residence of Palatine Wesselini, wherein several Assemblies of the Malcontents had been held, a vast number of Papers, in the hands of one Nagiferents, Secretary to the League. By these Papers they learned all the Circumstances, and Accomplices of the Conspiracy, which were very pat for the purpose, of the Ministers thirsting after the Estates of others, especially the richest of Hungary. It is surprising that this Nagiferents, who was forced to deliver those Papers to the Prince of Lorraine, did not burn those dangerous evidences of a Plot that had proved abortive, when he saw the Place besieged. If this be true, as well as many other Circumstances of the Ruin of this Party which are reported, we must acknowledge that the Hungarian Nobility was scarce capable to succeed in an Enterprise of this importance.  
'Tis said that they discovered by these Papers, that Count Adasti was an Accomplice of the Conspiracy; which being, 'tis hard to comprehend how he stayed at Puttendorf, when they came to seize him. It's true we are informed that he rendezvouzed, for the next day, five hundred Men, that should have attended him even to the Lands of Venice. The expedient was dangerous, and it had been more safe for him to have made his escape with a small company, and on the first advice he had received of the taking of Muran. But this Conduct suits very well with designs equally enormous and extravagant that are attributed to him. However it be he was too rich to escape, and eight Millions of Livers which he was worth in Estate, served much to aggravate his Crime.   

We have no design to relate in particular the Circumstances of his Prison, no more than of the other Counts that have been spoke of. We will only say that in the Diet of Hungary that was assembled at Lentch the Hungarians, besides their ancient Complaints, that the Germane Soldiers made them renew, with a great deal of Grief, demanded according to their uncontrovertible Privileges, to be Judges of the Prisoners. This was absolutely refused them under pretence that some of them were the Emperor's Officers. They feared that the Hungarian Judges, though Innocent as to the Conspiracy would either find the accusation ill grounded, or that counterbalancing the Duties of Princes with those of Subjects, they would Judge those Counts as innonocent, at least, as those who would deprive Hungary of all its Privileges. It was nothing at Vienna, to violate the most equitable Laws; and thereby to reduce an Infinite Number of Innocent Families to Misery; on the contrary it was a crime but to complain of it, and an attempt deserving the utmost Punishment, but to defend their Laws, by the same way by which they would ruin them. They were not of the same Judgement in Hungary, and these different Judgements, did not suit the Imperial Court. The four Prisoners were condemned to be beheaded for High Treason, by Judges of the Emperor's appointment: Count Nadasti was executed at Vienna on Aug. 30. 1671. And the Counts of Serin and Frangipani the same day at Newstadt. Count Tattembach suffered the same Punishment at Grats, Decemb. 1. 1671. His Death having been delayed by reason of some controversy that there was about the Confiscation of his Estate.  
In making their Process, we find, as is said, that almost all the best qualified Nobility of Hungary had some hand in the Conspiracy; some for effectually tampering in it, others for not discovering it, others again for not opposing it as they ought. 'Tis thus that Vargas * the Spanish Minister in the Low Countries maintained that the Heretics having rob the Churches, 
Ever. Reidani Annal. Lib. 1. p. 5.  and the Orthodox having done nothing to hinder them, they ought all to be hanged. The Hungarian Nobility understood thereby that there was no means of escape left them but by flight or by ransoming themselves with great sums, or in fine by defending themselves. Every one took one of these three ways, according to the State of his Affairs, and the Disposition he found himself in. The Emperor having notice that some had fortified themselves in their Castles, with a design to defend themselves by force, against the search that might be made for them, sent General Heister with thousand Horse to seize those People. He made himself master of all the places pertaining to the Counts of Osterchits, Petrozzi, and Baragozzi, where 'tis said he found a great deal of Provisions and Ammunitions. From thence he marched against Stephan Count of Tekeli, who protested that he had always been faithful to the Emperor, and offered to justify himself according to the Forms established by the Laws of Hungary; but who was ready to have recourse to Force for his defence, if they pretended to have no respect to these Laws, and to judge him after the Turkish way, as he saw they had done as to others. He did not at all believe that Princes could by Divine Right violate all the Laws, and the People who had chosen them for their good, and not for their destruction, should have no right to oppose some other thing than sole Patience. He distinguished by an ill timed notion the Subjects of Christian Princes, and engaged by their Oath and Religion to observe certain Laws; from those who obey the Turk, and who are under a kind of Slavery. To extirpate so gross Errors, and to put Tekeli and others that were there out of a condition of relapsing into them again, General Heister advanced with his Troops, with design to fight him, if he durst stand in his way. Tekeli had caused all the Avenues of his Castle to be secured, which being amongst Mountains, was easy to keep. This obliged Heister to demand Cannon and Foot, with whom he lay down before the Castle of Kus● where Tekely was shut up. During the first days of the Siege this Prince died of sickness, and left his Son in the bands of some of his Friends, who endeavoured to defend themselves vigorously, till after some days the Trenches being opened, the Garrison spoke of capitulating and surrendered the place. Before they came to that, as the Siege was not at all regular, no more than the Fortifications of the Place; Young Tekeli, aged fifteen years, saved himself in the Night time, with Barrigozzi, Petrozzi, and some others. They retired into the Castle of Licowa where Heister immediately besieged them. A Bomb setting their Powder on fire they demanded a capitulation. Count Paul Esterhasi, Genral of the Kingdom, advanced to speak to them, but there was some treachery on one side or other, in this capitulation, since some shot with a Musket upon Esterhasi, and that he took Baragozzi Prisoner and sent him to Vienna. The others saved themselves once more in the Night, and without hindrance got into the Castle of Hust in Transylvania. That of Licowa surrendered itself the next day, and by its surrendry le●● the Imperialists absolute Masters of Upper Hungary. 'Twas thus that Count Tekeli, made his first Apprenticeship at his own cost in the matter of War. All his moveables were seized, and all his Plate, and that of all the other Malcontents. They carried it to Vienna, as in Triumph, and this was not unseasonable for paying the Germane Troops, one part of what was due to them, without speaking of what might continue in the hands of those who were commissioned to go and seize the most considerable Riches of Hungary.   
The End of the First Book.   

Memoirs on the Life Of EMERIC Count of TEKELI. The Second Book.  
Containing the most Remarkable Occurrences from the Year 1671. to the Year 168●.  
COUNT TEKELI being arrived at Transylvania, if we may believe the common report, immediately puts himself under the Protection of the Turks, and pays them the Tribute which they call the Carche, after which the Emperor could not pursue him, without running the hazard of breaking with the Part.  
Abaffi received the Malcontents very kindly, because he had cause to complain of the Imperial Troops which were upon the Frontiers of Transylvania, and often made very great ravages upon his Lands. In the mean while he takes a journey to the Port, which joined with some movements of the Turkish Army from Thrace, gave ground of fear that the Grand Signior would take part with the Malcontents, who, as was said, solicited him to send an Army into Hungary: But soon after it was known that the Turks had no design so hastily to engage in a War, which they could not make without great expense.  

The Imperial Council being delivered from this fear, and seeing that all who could resist the design which it had to treat Hungary as a conquered Country, were dead, or banished, or intimidated by the ill success of their Efforts, thought that now at last the time was come to execute this project. The first remarkable attempt, which was made for this, was the vacating the important charge of Palatine, which investing them who had it with a very great Authority, put them into a condition when they would to frustrate the designs which the Ministers at Vienna had upon the Liberty of the Hungarians.  
If any one were disobliged by them, he could hardly fail of taking his revenge, at least of convicting them before Judges of the Country, of having violated the Laws of their Country, which it was not easy to do. As this dignity was for Life, the Death of him who was invested with it was peaceably to be expected; or else it was to be forced from him; an expedient dangerous, and likely to make the Kingdom revolt. Instead of the Palatine, the Emperor resolved to send a Governor whom he might recall when he pleased, and to whom he might give no authority but what he found fitting. he also form a new Sovereign Chamber, composed of eight Counsellors, and of two Secretaries, besides the Precedent who was to be the Governor of the Realm. John Gasper Ampringhen, Great Master of the Teutonick Order, was chosen to fill this last place; whether it were that he was judged the most likely to acquit himself well of this employment, or that being born in Hungary the People might not look on him as a Foreigner. This was conceived within the Year 1672.   

In the Twenty Eighth of February, in the Year following, the Emperor Signed a Declaration, by which he gave his Subjects of Hungary to understand 

1. That he had established in their Country a Sovereign Court which should regulate Public and Private Affairs in the last resort.  
2. That he had chosen for Precedent of this Chamber, John Gasper Ampringhen, Prince of the Empire and Great Master of the Teutonick Order; and would have them render him an entire Obedience as to his own Person, and also to the orders of the new Court.   The Great Master made his entry on the twenty second of March, and immediately after, the Chamber applied itself to remedy the disorders of the Realm, which were very great. Ill meaning Persons on both sides having taken occasion from the troubles to commit all sorts of outrages. Two things gave the Chamber the most troubles, and in the end caused new broils. The first was the Regulation of the Troops which they were obliged to maintain in Hungary, rather against the Malcontents, than against the Turks. They found no way more proper to prevent the Insolence of the Soldiers, than to appoint Commissaries in every County who should furnish the Troops with all things necessary, and keep them within their Duty. The second was the Protestant Religion which they were resolved to extirpate whatever it cost them. Besides that the Catholick-Zeal was satisfied with that, the ecclesiastics and Laics found no burden of the Protestants goods which were Confiscated for very slight faults, that they might be obliged to change their Religion. Many Calvinist and Lutherian Ministers, says an honest Priest, who writes the History of these Troubles in Italian; since they would not moderate their Seditious Ardour to Preach new Doctrines, were sent to the Galleys of Naples, to learn Modesty and Obedience in Chains, etc. The Rigour which they used to re-establish the Catholic Religion and in searching out them who adhered to Protestancy, gave many companions to them who had fled to Transylvania. The Protestants had in divers Languages published the Persecution, which they said had been in Hungary against them of their Religion. And the Ministers whom they had sent to the Galleys of Naples were not delivered till the Year 1676. By the mediation of Michael de Ruyter, Admiral to the United Provinces. The Zealous Catholics who were offended at this, have seen by the consequences, what People so treated are capable of doing, and have repent a little too late.  
Prince Ragotski died soon after his reconciliation with the Inperial Court, and the Transylvanians pushed on by the Malcontents who were retired among them, redemanded of the Emperor the Counties Zathmar and Zambolich. At the same time many Hungarian Gentlemen assembled their Friends together to oppose the Violences of the new Sovereign Chamber. They form a Body of 12000 Men, and surprise Kalo and Little Waradin, through the default of General Spankau and some other Imperial Commanders more fit to ruin and evil entreat the Peasants and disarmed Burghers, than to fight an Enemy, or take good measures against them.  
The Emperor was obliged to send into Hungary 10000 Men under General Kops, whom the Malcontents failed not to resist in many Rencounters. As this was not a War of Quarter, they defended themselves desperately, and treated the Germans with the last Rigour, as they had been treated before. We will not enter into the detail of what passed on both sides, this belongs rather to a general History of Hungary, than to the Life of Teckely, who was then very young as to the Fatigues of the War. It is enough to have described in general the condition which Hungary was then in, ruined by its Friends as well as by its Enemies, and brought in vain to wish under the best Catholics in Europe the repose which the Subjects and Vassals of Infidels enjoyed in their fight.   

From the year 1674. the Turks, who had been but spectators of these Troubles, or who since the Peace, had fomented them only underhand, began more openly to side with the Malcontents. During the whole year there were divers Rencounters between the. Troops of Neighbouring Bassas mingled with Hungarian Fugitives, and the Imperial Garrisons; wherein sometimes one side had the better, sometimes the other. It is not known whether the Imperial Ministers did not make these Confusions last the longer with design that they might the more easily profit themselves of the miseries of Hungary. At least they accuse Prince Lobkovits the Emperors Chief Minister of holding Intelligence with the Malcontents, and Count Souches was in disgrace for a like suspicion.   

1675. For this or some other reason the Imperial Court thought fit to endeavour to bring the Malcontents to their duty by way of Treaty. Abaffi being offered for a Mediator, gave hope of bringing the matter to a conclusion, but it was presently perceived that there was no likelihood of pacifying Hungary so soon. In some Assemblies which were held for this end within that Realm and Transylvania, the Malcontents demanded a general Act of Indemnity with the re-establishment of their Privileges, and of their Churches, and the reparation of their Losses, which was far from casting themselves upon the Emperor's Clemency, and expecting what he would vouchsafe them of his bounty, as it had been expected from them. As they demanded possibly too much, they were offered too little, and it was so visible, that nothing was sought but to destroy them when they had laid down their Arms, and were returned to their duty, that they rejected that proposal with scorn. Nevertheless the Emperor soon after published an Amnesty for all them who should lay down their Arms, but few persons did so, and Declarations of this nature had been so frequently violated, when it could be with impunity, that to the misfortune of those who used them, no body believed them but when they were not in a condition to violate them. It was also in vain that the Viceroy promised the Malcontents to re-establish them in the possession of their goods, and to grant them the free exercise of their Religion, upon taking a new Oath of Allegiance, and dismissing all their Troops. This promise could not move any body, because the Viceroy did not speak of re-establishing also the Privileges of the Realm, and without that no body could submit without laying himself again at the discretion of the Imperialists; so both Parties continued to ravage Hungary.  
Soon after Abaffi openly demanded the Counties of Zathmar and Zambolich, which he said had been yielded to him by Ragotski; and the Emperor having rejected this demand, the Vaivode took the Field with 12000 Men, beat Spankan, and laid Siege to Zathmar, yet he could not take this place, and all was at last reduced to bare Incursions where the young Tekely began to make his Courage and Conduct appear. He was greatly beloved by Abaffi, who trusted him in an infinite number of things concerning both the Government of Transylvania and his other Designs. Thence it was not difficult to see that unless things extremely changed their face, he would soon be the most considerable Head of the Party. At the same time the Garrison of Newhausel, and those of the Frontier Towns belonging to the Turks, began to make Incursions very far into the Lands of the Emperor, and demanded Contributions throughout the whole Neighbourhood. The Imperial Council sent to make Complaints to the Bassas, but as it feared, lest it should irritate them, these Complaints not being supported with any vigour, nor with any disposition to revenge, if they should be slighted, the Turks had no regard to them. They had not been used to show equity to them who evidenced a dread of them, and yet less to People from whom they pretended that they had received Injuries, as they complained that they had from the Emperor.   

1676. Hostilities continuing on all sides Count Strasoldo surprises Debrezen a Town Tributary to the Turks, and but a few Leagues distant from Great Waradin. The Malcontents often retired thither as to a place of security, and where they thought the Imperialists durst not touch them. And indeed though they were not displeased at Vienna with the Action of Straesoldo, they failed not to disavow it, through fear of entering into a new War with the Turks, who threatened to break with them for that. The Transylvanians being farther exasperated and the Turks always having the disadvantage in all their Parties which they sent out to fight, they seemed disposed to join together, and vigorously to support the Male-contentents.  
To appease them on the Emperor's side, Incursions upon the Lands of the Turks were prohibited; but the last did not discontinue their Incursions, altho' the Emperor had sent an Express to Constantinople, to know the intention of the Grand Signior, who gave him not very clear answer.  
The Malcontents did not act with less vigour, nor made war worse, by great Parties which they sent on all sides, and which often beat the Germans, although they had a considerable Army in a Body. It often not being known where they were, or what place they came to attack, it was equally difficult to prevent them, or to make defence against their erterprises.   

1677. The Year 1677. was not more fortunate for the Imperial Court than the precedent, although it began with the Count Baragozzies' offers to the Malcontents to forget what was past, to restore them to the possession of their goods, to give them in every County one Calvinist and one Lutherian Church, and to receive them into all Offices within the Realm, without having regard to their Religion. Fifteen hundred persons accepted these terms, but the rest would not hear speak of them; because there always was in these offers essential defects which was remediless, which was that sufficient assurances were not given the Malcontents, that they should not be broken. The Emperor increases the number of his Troops, and sends several Generals under the command of Kops: But the Malcontents succoured by the Transylvanians form a Body of more than twenty thousand men, commanded by Vladislaus Wesselini, Son of the Deceased Palatine.  
It happened also that the Poles having made a Peace with the Turks, good part of their disbanded Troops came to join the banished Hungarians led by Count Boham. This General at the same time gained a Signal Victory over General Smith, whom he entirely defeated, although he was stronger than himself.  
When all the Forces were joined they were in a condition to make Head against the Imperialists and to incommode them by seizing the better part of their Convoys. Understanding also that the Impertalists were not paid they found means of debauching a considerable number of the Hungarians who were in the Emperor's service, by promising them more pay than they had in the Imperial Army. Kops incensed at this desertion, and unadvisedly imagining by that means to discourage the Hungarian Rebels, caused all the Prisoners which he had taken in divers Rencounters to be slain. He contented not himself 〈…〉 them strangled, but caused 〈…〉. Wesselini did not fail to 〈…〉 ●●●ers which he had in the same manner among whom there were several Officers of note. This Brutal manner of making War having lasted some time, the Council at Vienna censured Kops for beginning it, and forbade the doing so any more, for sear of driving the Hungarians to despair, instead of making them lay down their Arms; and of wanting Officers and Soldiers to serve in so cruel a War. These Orders were extremely necessary for the Imperial General, who having more cruelty than conduct, made continual Losses, and saw his Army daily diminish for want of provisions. At that time Count Tekely came from Transylvania to the Camp of the Malcontents at the Head of 2000 Men, and in his way took the Town of Nagibania, abandoned by the Imperialists. But the Imperial Army having retaken it, after his departure Wesselini retook it, and put in it a Garrison of 1500 Men, this place deserving to be taken care of by reason of the Mines of Gold which are there.   

1678. At the beginning of the year 1678. the Council at Vienna offered the Hungarians three Churches in the Upper Hungary, and some other things, endeavouring to appease them: But these offers were received as the former. The Turks no more regarded the Complaints made them of their suffering the Malcontents to retire on to their Lands. The Bassas answered very roughly, and Hoffman the Emperor's Secretary being come to Constantinople, was not more favourably received by the Grand Visier. In the mean while the Malcontents supported by Abaffi, whom they had profitably assisted against an unquiet Person called Pedipold, who endeavoured to make himself Master of Transylvania, took the Field, and instead of General Kops, they were opposed by Count Wormb, whose disposition being more mild, was fit to sweeten spirits exasperated by the Cruelties of his Predecessor.  
Seeing that however the Malcontents did not return to their duty, they debated in the Assembly of States held at Bedemburg, about restoring to the Protestants all the Churches which had been taken from them throughout Hungary. The Catholic Hungarians believed also, as well as the Protestants, that the change which had been made in the form of the Government, was so great an obstacle to the tranquillity of the Kingdom, that if the Ancient Usages were not reestablished, there would never be Peace. Some Hungarian Lords went to represent to the Emperor the result of what had been treated of among the States, and which were reduced in substance to what I have been saying. But the Imperial Ministers made so great difficulties upon each of the two Articles, that it was well seen that nothing but force could oblige them to put matters upon the same foot on which they formerly stood.  
The Malcontents were not yet in a condition to force them, being divided among themselves about a Chief Commander. The Count Wesselini, the Palatine's Brother, who till then had had the command of the Principal Troops, which his Nephew commanded but under him, being dead, the greater part of the Malcontents would put Count Tekely in his place, and in the end he carried it against the young Wesselini. He had commanded the Body of Transylvanian Troops which Abaffi had sent the Malcontents, and besides had acquired much reputation. As soon as he was chosen Generalissimo, he took a review of his Troops, and found that they were 12000 Men, besides some others which Tekely his kinsman brought out of Transylvania. He had also some Artillery, and found himself indifferently furnished with the most necessary provisions. In this condition he entered Upper Hungary, and drew near to Mongats, with intent to enter into some conference with Ragotski's Widow Daughter of Count Serini. But this was in vain, because her Mother-in-law hindered it, and sent some Troops to beat up the Quarters of Teckely, which were entirely defeated. A Son of Count Serini, Brother to Prince Ragotski, who commanded a Party, was made Prisoner in this Action, and after served Teckely to settle that Commerce which he desired. These beginnings, and a considerable succour of Tartars, which this General received at that time, gave the Emperor fear. This Prince immediately renewed the offers which he had made the Malcontents, and Teckely on his side pretended to enter into a Treaty, and in the mean while pillaged some Towns upon the Mountains, and among others Missakuesca. About the same time he surprises a Courier, who went to the Port with Instructions for Hoffman, who had been commanded to endeavour the re-establishment of Pedipold which he could not effect. These Papers helped them to take better measures than they had done, for many matters of importance, and Hoffman returning to Vienna soon after confirmed the Imperial Court in the suspicion it had, that the Turks sought an occasion to break with it.  
The Imperial Army commanded by Count Wormb, and after his being recalled, (which they say was for his ill Conduct) by Count Leslie, finding itself much weaker than that of the Malcontents, contented itself to keep advantageously entrenched, to traverse their designs, without daring to come to a Battle, to which Teckely endeavoured to draw them. It was not only inferior in number to the Counts, but also in no condition to do any thing vigorously, because it was not paid, and it was difficult to make it subsist at the charge of the Hungarians. Count Saros then came in to Teckely. Torna an head Town, having another depending on it, also yielded to him, and several other small places did the like. The Citadel of Torna, which a party of Germans made themselves Masters of in the absence of Teckely, was retaken a second time, by the help of Hungarians who had stayed there, and who drove out the Germane Garrison. The Imperial Army encamped under Eperies upon the River Tareza, made no movement, and but weakly incommoded the March of the Malcontents, although they had been reinforced with some Regiments which had much ado to join them. Tekely profiting of this occasion, caused it to be published throughout Hungary, that he had no design but to re-establish the Kingdom in its Ancient Privileges, and by a Manifesto exhorted all true Hungarians to join and help him to deliver their Country from the Miseries which it suffered by the attempts of the Germans, who sought only to enslave them. He threatened to treat as Enemies, not only those who favoured the Foreigners, but also those who pretended to stand neuter. These Threats joined to Truth's disadvantageous to the Germans, and of which Hungary was but too much convinced, had considerable Effect, and much increased his Army, which was twenty thousand strong in the month of August. Then it was that he attacked Eperies, while Count Wormb was gone to receive some Troops from Silesia. He carried it in three days, tho' it was one of the most important places of Upper Hungary, and went on towards the end of September, to seize all that is near Mount Crapach. He took the Town of Rosemberg by Assault, and set fire to the Castle, where 200 Soldiers of Strasoldo's Regiment perished. From thence he sent about 2000 Tartars, who took and pillaged Newstadt, passed the Waag at Trentschin in spite of the Imperialists, and made great Ravages in Moravia.  
After that the Malcontents returned on the sides of Transylvania, that they might not leave it open to the Imperialist's, Tekely stayed at Nagibania and at the Castle of Kivar, with the Infantry and Cannon, expecting some Transylvanian Troops who were to join him. Tekely with the Hungarian Cavalry, and Boham at the head of the Polish parted from thence to go find out the Imperiali Army, with a design to come upon them on-awares but found that Count Losly advertised of their march had divided his Forces into three Bodies.  
One of these Bodies went a great way from the others to avoid fight, but Tekely made them be followed by some Squadrons who overtook them near Leutsch, and entirely defeated them, while Boham cut in pieces the second, and himself defeated the third, so that the whole Imperial Army was put to the rout. One Party was saved in the Castle of Rosemberg, which had been abandoned, but they were soon taken and put to the Sword. From thence a Detatchment was sent to support the Tartars, who ravaged Moravia, and on the other side Colonel Josuah a Monk, who had forsaken his Habit, and turned Protestant, enters Austria with Troops, which he had gathered together in Hungary full of ruin'd Families, who not knowing how to subsist, followed the first, who presented himself to them, to make a little War. Although these Incursions much incommoded the Hereditary Countries, they not retaining any place, and contenting themselves with only pillaging, did nothing diversive, which might put the Malcontents into a condition to be settled Masters of Hungary, or hinder the Emperor from entering it. The Hungarians wanted the Art of fortifying Towns, and the means of providing them with what was necessary for a long resistance, so that it was more easy to take them, than to keep them. Nor were they more in a condition always to keep on foot an Army equally strong, which might cover the Frontiers of the places they conquered, and they as well wanted Discipline as Money; so that the War was more like a tumultuous Robbing than a War managed with prudence, or sustained by the Forces of a well-ordered State, and by a disciplined Army. The Imperialists acted with better order, and were provided with better means for keeping what they had, but yet they often wanted Money, and Hungary ruined by both sides, could not longer alone make their Armies subsist. This was the reason that matters went on very slowly, and that they were not in the Field early enough, and late enough to oppose the Incursions of the Malcontents.  
In the mean while the Towns on the Mountains openly favoured Tekely, and had almost all been his, if he had known how to keep them. Alsol, which had submitted to him, was no sooner abandoned, but the Imperialists put in a Garrison which he was obliged to attack. He carried it in few days by scaling the Walls, and soon after Newsole, which passes for the Capital of the Mountains, Chemnitz, Bolsenaw, and Libnia fell into his hands through the weakness of the Imperial Garrisons which were in them. The Emperor's Army commanded by Count Wormb, not being in a condition to give Battle to Tekely, and the progress of the Malcontents frightening the Council at Vienna, they came again to a Treaty, which had no success. Tekely and his Party were solicited to name what they desired of the Emperor, with promise that whatever was equitable should be granted them. Thereupon they answered very warmly, that they did not believe that any thing which they should demand would be refused, and if it should be, they would give up to the Turks all the Towns which they had taken. They would have the Emperor expel from Hungary all the Churchmen whom they should name; that he should grant them in due form an Amnesty for all that was passed, that he should give the Protestants the free exercise of their Religion, that he should restore to the possession of their goods all them who had been dispossessed, that he should permit the Diet to choose a Palatine of their Nation, and to set on foot again the first form of Government. In fine, that he should give the Malcontents security for the observation of the Articles. No other answer was made by the Emperor to these Propositions, than that they should be communicated to the Diet of Hungary, and hanging this Treaty, so good a number of Troops was sent to Count Wormb, that he resolved to go to attack Tekely and Boham. He found them near Alsol, and on their side prepared to fight. They fell to blows at break of day, and the Fight lasted till three hours after Noon. At that time the Imperialists having received a Reinforcement, and the Malcontents beginning to give ground, Teckely and Boham caused a Retreat to be sounded, and retired without disorder under the Cannon of Alsol. The Imperialists endeavoured to intercept them by taking a shorter way cross the Mountain, but that Pass was so vigorously defended by a Regiment of Cavalry which the Malcontents had placed there, that the Imperialists retired with much loss.  
The next day Teckely having received a recruit of 1000 Men, marched again to oppose the Imperial Army, and took the Corn almost in the view of the Town of Bustroc, the Garrison of which had made some discharges of Cannon upon his Avant Guard. After that, the season being far advanced, he made a Truce for some months with the Imperial General, who was upon withdrawing within few days, and putting the Army again under Count Leslie. Who came to it about the end of November, and having had some difference with Count Woarmb, he declared that he would not observe the Truce which that General had concluded with the Malcontents, but the precise Orders which came to him from Vienna, obliged him to keep it. The Imperial Court also thought itself obliged to give Teckely leave to lodge his Troops in Upper Hungary, possibly because it was not in a condition to hinder him, or, as others held, that it might make some accommodation with him. Teckely, Palassi, Imbre, and Boham took their Quarters at Debrezen, Wesselini at Nagibania, Filek and Harak. Teckely took a Journey to Transylvania to preserve Abaffis in the good sentiments which he had towards the Malcontents, and to come to a closer Treaty with the Port, which had given him hopes of Succours. A little before the Princess Ragotski had endeavoured to corrupt Teckely, by offering him one of her Daughters in Marriage, and making him other considerable promises if he would quit the party of the Malcontents. He did not reject these Proposals, which being discovered to some persons, he became suspected by the other Leaders. The very Troops which he commanded refused to obey him any longer, and put themselves under Wesselini, who quartered them in the County of Zathmar and its Neighbourhood.   

1679. The Emperor who had been engaged in a War with France ever since the year 1673. and obliged to employ good part of his Troops for the defence of the Empire, being near concluding a Peace with France, found himself in a condition to speak more haughtily to the Malcontents; believing that he had put a division among the Leaders, by rendering Teckely suspected, and being able to dispose of a greater number of Troops, he demanded of the Malcontents, that before entering into a Treaty they would send home all the Auxiliary Forces which they had, and promised to have regard to their Complaints, but they took care not to fall into so gross a snare. It soon after appeared that he would not grant them any thing, for that he ever pretended to govern the Kingdom by a Viceroy, & not to give the Protestants any Churches but in Villages.  
The Truce being ended there was no speaking of either side of renewing it, and action began in the middle of Winter. Tekeli who had spoken of an accommodation and who would have his Estate restored, found himself but abused in these hopes. These very goods which were worth more than two Millions, being in the hands of some persons who were in credit at the Court of Vienna hindered him from forsaking the party in which he had been engaged. This is not the first time that they have rendered those suspected, whom they would have destroyed, by pretending that they would restore what they had taken away. They had no design but to ruin for ever the Nobility of Hungary, who were concerned in the Revolt, and by no means to let them have wherewith to live in Peace. Tekeli did not fail to be revenged of this policy, and the Malcontents understanding how he was used confided in him more than ever. He seized on Chemnitz a Town on the Mountains which the Malcontents had had, and which they knew not how to keep: and made Incursions which much incommoded the Imperialists. The same was done on all sides, and the Army of the Malcontents although deprived of the Polish succours was Master of the Field, by reason of the sickness of Count Lesly and the weakness of the Imperial Army. The Plague which was in Hungary and in Austria abated the Efforts of both parties, and at the same time broke off some Treaties which had been begun; where the Emperor appeared disposed at last to yield to the Malcontents the greatest part of their demands. This misfortune was herein advantageous; that the Imperialists were in no condition to profit of their divisions. Wesselini the Palatines Son had commanded the Army while Tekeli had been in Transylvania, and pretended to command it till the end of the Campagne after the arrival of the other, who came at the beginning of October, with a recruit of four thousand men. Tekeli maintained that having been chosen Chief in his absence which had been for the good of the Party, he ought not to deprive him of the command. Wesfelini said that he being in possession no body ought to dispute the rank which he held. This difference so heated their Spirits, that the Army being divided between them came to blows; Tekeli had the advantage, and having taken his Competitor Prisoner, contented himself to send him to Clausembourg in Transylvania. The Campagne ended without any thing considerable done, only that they agreed on a suspension of Arms which was to continue till the end of April, in the ensuing Year.   

1680. While the Armies were in Winter Quarters, Count Lesly being troubled with the Gout, went to Prague, where the Emperor was by reason of the Plague which ravaged Austria. The frequent illness of the General did not permit him to command the Army any longer, Count Caprara was sent in his place▪ He arrived at the very time of great disorders in the Army which not being paid was daily diminished by desertions. Two Regiments mutinied, and since there was nothing but words to give them instead of money they went over to the Enemy, which occasioned money to be speedily sent, lest the rest of the Army should follow their example. The Male contents might have profited themselves of this conjuncture if they had had a little more money, and if they had been as able in matters of State as they were for making Incursions.  
Teckely was accused of having intended quite another thing than the advancement of the common good of this Party. It was said that heaskt leave of the Emperor to marry the Widow of Prince Ragotski, and that he offered to turn Catholic, and to enter into the Emperor's Party if he would restore him his Estate. The Emperor who feared that he should make him too powerful by this Marriage, especially if at the same time he should restore him his Estate in the same condition it had been in before the Troubles; or else being resolved never to restore his Estate to him; haughtily rejected his proposals. Thereupon, however it had been at other times, in the Diet which was held at Tirnaw, to break all measures which might be taken to bring in the generality of the Male contents, incapable of distinguishing the snares laid for them from an honest Treaty or Stratagem of War, Teckely declared that he would make no Treaty without leave of the Port. This put the Emperor into a fright, wherefore he sent to Constantinople to know whether the Turks were so engaged with the Malcontents as these would have it believed. In the mean while the Truce ends, and notwithstanding the apparent Negotiations for an Accommodation, Hostilities began again by divers Incursions, where the Malcontents, much better Party. Men than the Imperialists, carried several advantages over them.  
Teckely soon after invested Zathmar, but after having blocked it up for some time, he was obliged to leave it, and to divide his Army into three Bodies, one of which he commanded, and the other two had for Heads Petrozzi and Palassi Imbre. They endeavoured to enter upon the Emperor's Territories by different ways, and were repulsed in some Rencounters, as they had the better in others, without coming to any decision. It is said, that in some Standards of the Malcontents, which the Imperialists gained, 
Comes Tekeli qui pro Deo & Patria pugnat.  there were these words, Count Tekeli, who fights for God and his Country.  
In the Month of September this Count entered into Kersmark, a Town dependant upon his Family, and obliged the Inhabitants to take an Oath of Fidelity to him. He also took Leitschaw, which the Imperialists in vain endeavoured to relieve; the Detachement which they had sent, being beaten. After that, he put his Troops into Winter Quarters; and the Imperialists did the same. The Negotiations which had been begun, and so often broken off, were again set on foot, but the Plague which spread very much in Hungary, interrupted the Progress, and suffered not the Diet to be assembled, in which alone an Accommodation could be treated of with any Effect. This obliged them to make a Truce for some Months, which however tended to no purpose.   

1681. The Protestants demanded, that their Churches should be reestablished, and that their Schools should be restored, with all their Foundations, in the Condition in which they had been left. The Wishes of all the Hungarian Nation, concurred for having a Palatine as before, and who was of their Nation. It demanded also, as it had always done, that the Germane Garrisons should be withdrawn, or that they might have Hungarian Chiefs given them, who might hinder those Disorders which they daily committed with Impunity. The Malcontents sent to the Emperor some Deputies, who were to confer with his Ministers at Presburgh, while they expected the Assembly of the Diet at Pedemburg, which was to be on the Fourth of February. In the mean while, there was an attempt to seize Tekeli at a Countryhouse where he was with a small Company, a long time before the Truce expired. But he being advertized of it, went to expect them who had laid this Design, in a place through which they were to pass, and cut them in pieces. Although he pretended after that Accident to be always disposed for an Accommodation, it was too easy for him to see that they only sought to surprise him, for him to give Credit to the Proposals which were made him. The Emperor, who would have his Son a recognised King of Hungary, to facilitate this Design, began in appearance much to abate of his rigour, and to yield to the greatest part of the Articles, but at the same time he would have the bare Declaration that he would place the Crown of Hungary on his Son to be sufficient, without the Interposition of the States. It was replied, That the Kingdom having ever to that time been Elective, it was fit that the Aroh-Duke should go through the ancient Formalities, and this was likely to break off all the Negotiations. The Diet being put off to the Month of April, the Emperor advanced as far as Neustad, that he might be the nearer, and might more readily end the differences which might arise. The Malcontents had notice to send their Deputies, but they made Difficulties of coming presently, because the Emperor had brought some Regiments with him for the Security of his Person. At the same time, Tekeli received a Chiaous from the Grand Signior; by whom it was said, That the Port assured him of its Protection, provided he would not enter into any Accommodation. It was said also, That he showed one of the Emperor's Agents a Letter, wherein Abaffis by Order of the Port, promised him very great Advantages, if he would continue the War; and that the Count told the Agent, that not being able to agree with the Emperor, without running the risk of losing the Lands which he had in Transylvania if he should come to a Conclusion, in that case it would be but just that they should make up his loss. This the Emperor's Agent thought a notable difficulty, and his Estate being considerable, there was no probability that there was any intention of rendering Tekeli the Value of it. On the other side, the Clergy of Hungary, being apprised that the Emperor was disposed to restore to the Protestants their Churches & Schools, sent Deputies to him, to represent what Injury he would do the Catholic Religion, if he should thus serve it. As some thought, these Remonstrances hindered the Emperor from Executing the Design which he had formed in the end, to grant the Protestants a Demand they had so long since made: But according to others, the appearance of a disposition to grant them being but a Faint, the Emperor himself caused this Deputation from the Clergy of Hungary, to lay upon them the hatred which a too obstinate refusal, might draw upon the Court at Vienna; and that the Protestants might believe, that of itself it was not ill-disposed towards them, since the Emperor did nothing of this, without first communicating it to his Confessor, Father Emerics, soon after Archbishop of Vienna; many people found it difficult to believe that this new Dignity had made him give his consent to the treating the Protestants better.  
The Diet being opened, the Emperor came to Bedembourg; and at last, after many difficulties, they were to come to the Election of a Palatine, and to restore the Government to its ancient Form. The Great Master of the Teutonick Order, who had been Viceroy, had done nothing but exasperated their Spirits, and spoiled all the Affairs; being neither a Man of the Cabinet, nor of the War. The Diet named some Lords and presented them to the Emperor, who chose Count Paul Esterhasi; after which, he returned to Newstadt, when the new Palatine had taken the Oath of Allegiance to him.  
The next day a Courier brought a Letter signed by Tekeli and Six of the most considerable of the Malcontents; in which they declared, That they were ready to accept the Amnesty, Provided some Articles might be granted them; the greatest part of which were the same which they had demanded before. There was One new one which was the Cause that this Letter had no Effect, which is, that they demanded a Sum of Money to be Paid the Turks which they had promised. This Letter being sent the Emperor, he wholly rejected the last Article, and from that time Hostilities began again in the usual manner by Incursions. Nevertheless, the Diet proposed to Tekeli a countinuance of the Suspension of Arms, which he promised to observe, provided, that Count Caprara observed it on his side, and that care were taken as soon as possibly to cover the Protestants from the vexatious Wars they had been exposed to that time, by giving them the free exercise of their Religion. The Diet sent Deputies to the Emperor, to represent to him the Necessity he was under to yield this Article; and farther, to pray him to turn out of Employment all them who had laboured to have the Form of the Government of Hungary changed, and caused the Troubles by violating the Laws of the Realm. As these had done nothing but by Order of the Court at Vienna, and with its Approbation, this Demand appeared too hardy: The Emperor took time to answer it, nor would then consent to grant freedom of Religion, although he before seemed sufficiently inclined to satisfy the Protestants therein.  
It is said, that the Grand Signior being advertised of the disposition Tekeli was in to agree with the Emperor, sent him a Bassa, who promised him the Principality of Transylvania after the Death of Abaffi, and other Advantages to the Malcontents, if they would put what they held in Hungary, and what they should take, under the Protection of the Port; and that they consented and promised to Pay a Tribute of Eighty thousand Crowns, provided it assisted them with a Speedy and Powerful Supply  
The Diet, who feared as much as the Emperor, lest the Turks who had newly made a Truce for Twenty Years with the Moscovites, should enter Hungary with all their Forces; hastened to conclude something which might satisfy the Malcontents.  
Endeavours at the same time were used to draw Tekeli to come to the Diet, by offering him the Sons of the Palatine as Hostages; but he absolutely refused to go, fearing Treachery. In fine it was concluded, with the consent of the Emperor, that the Protestants should have those Churches restored which they had built at their own Charges, but not the Churches which they had taken from the Catholics; with liberty to build Three more new ones, and to have Preaching as before. They also engaged to Pay once for all a certain Sum to the Turks, in lieu of a yearly Tribute, upon condition that they lengthened out the Truce of the Year 1664. for Twenty Years. In July, these Conclusions were communicated to Tekely, who kept firm to what he had demanded. He would have all places whatever where the Protestants had had Preach, to be absolutely restored; and that the promised Tribute should be Paid which the Malcontents could not deny, because the Turks had their Wives and Children in Hostage. Although this was no bad Reason, there was another not mentioned, which was yet more forcible. 
The Inconvenience of breaking Faith.  Which is that after what had passed, it was no more possible for the Malcontents to trust to any Treaty, being strongly persuaded that the destroying them would never be scrupled when it could be done with security. Where Sovereign Princes think they have right to violate all sorts of Treaties with their Subjects, nothing but a Foreign Protection, and that interested in their Preservation, can assure those who have once taken Arms against them. Therefore the Malcontents could not hope to be restored to their Country under the Government of the House of Austria, but by rendering the Kingdom of Hungary Tributary to the Turks, who would find themselves engaged to support those who had rendered them this important Service.  
And from that time, the Turks began to make great Preparations, and the report ran, that they would go Succour Tekeli with 20000 Men, who joined to the Hungarians and Transylvanians, might put them into a condition to Conquer all Hungary. This obliged Count Caprara to draw nearer to Tekeli, to observe his March, and hinder him from joining the Turks. This report appeared false, at least for that Year, and all was reduced to Incursions and Pillages, like to those of former Years. Tekeli took Besermin, Little Waradin and Kalo; but rather to Sack, than keep them.  
Soon after Abaffi, who always had Pretensions upon the County of Zathmar, joined Tekeli with an Army of Transylvanians, and with him undertook the Siege of Zathmar. Their Army being 30000 strong, Count Caprara was in no Condition to attack them with his much Inferior in Number. All that he could do was to seize the Passes, to hinder the Enemies from proceeding to attack the Towns on the Mountains, or to cast themselves on any other side upon the Emperor's Lands. However Tekeli nimbly passed the Tibisque with a Detachment of 5000 Men, while Abaffi continued the Siege. With this Body Tekeli exacted very great Contributions from divers places, for permitting the Hungarians to gather their Vintages. Abaffis in a little time makes himself Master of the Town; but having found more resistance from the Citadel than he expected, he at last raised the Siege, and contented himself with Pillaging several Villages about Samos; some believed that he had raised this Siege, because the Grand Signior had sent him word that he intended that place as soon as they were Masters of it should be put into the hand of a Bassa who assisted Abaffi. Others said, that it proceeded from a misunderstanding between the Transylvanians and Hungarians; and that this was the cause of raising the Siege. The worst which happened to them was, that some Germane Troops coming up to Abaffi's Army, which expected no such thing, put it into disorder, and took all their Booty. After which, they pursued it even into Transylvania, and made more waste than that had done in Hungary.  
The Campagne ended as the preceding Years, with a Suspension of Arms for some Months, and Tekeli was permitted to put his Troops into Winter-Quarters within Four Counties on the other side of the Tibisque At last the Diet settled the Article concerning Religion, which contained these following Heads:  

1. That the Free-Towns and all Estates depending immediately on the Crown, should enjoy Liberty of Conscience.  
2. That they should have a Free Exercise of their Religion, yet without injuring the Rights of particular Lords.  
3. That the Hungarian Soldiers, which should be in Garrison upon the Frontiers, should enjoy the same Liberty.  
4. That the Priests and Ministers should keep Possessions of the places of which they were seized without the one sorts driving out the other.  
5. That it shall be permitted the Lutherans and Calvinists to build two Churches; one for one Communion, and the other for the other, in the Counties which had none.  
6. Lords and Gentlemen should be permitted to build Chapels in their Castles, and to have the Exercise of their Religion.  
7. That the Catholics should have the free Exercise of their Religion throughout the Realm.  
8. That the Lutherans of Presbourg should be permitted to build a Church in a place which should be appointed them.  
9 That the Differences which might arise concerning Religion, should be judged by the King.  
10. That it should be forbidden upon pain of the King's displeasure to all Persons whatsoever, to speak ill of the Religions tolerated, and to injure those who professed them.   
The Protestants were not entirely satisfied with that Article, but it must pass for that time; and the Emperor to sweeten the People, restored the Confiscated Goods which had not been disposed of to those who could pretend to them, by the Death or Absence of the Possessors. He also gave Gratifications to divers Hungarian Lords, and outed from their Charges some Persons who were not acceptable to the Hungarian Nation. All this was made known to Tekeli, who would abate nothing of what he had demanded manifestly.   

1682. The Turks were disposed for great Enterprise, and there was no doubt but it was for Hungary; though they did not yet say so. The Emperor resolved to send Count Albert Caprara the General's Brother to Constantinople, to endeavour to divert this Tempest, by offering the Port the Counties of Zathmar & Ziptpow. He departed the 7th of February, & arrived at Constantinople the 11th of April; But he might as he went perceive that his Journey would be to no purpose; for beyond Belgrade he met an Agent for Tekeli, who told some of the Envoy's Followers, that they went to Constantinople too late; and that his Master had already taken all his Measures. In truth, all the Negotiations of Count Caprara came to nothing; and some have said, that the Port had declared before, that it intended to put Hungary upon the same foot with Transylvania, and to make a Vaivode of Count Teckely, who should pay a yearly Tribute.  
In the mean while the Truce being ready to expire, it was agreed on both sides that it should be prolonged till the first of July, yet they ceased not to make incursions on both sides. And the Malcontents seized the Corn which the Emperor had caused to be bought in Poland for the subsistence of the Army in Hungary. The Emperor having received advice from Constantinople that the Turks gathered Troops together from all parts of their Empire, and that they were well disposed in favour of Tekeli, who might be of great use to them for the conquest of Hungary; resolved at last to offer him all his Estate, and to suffer him to marry the Widow of Prince Ragotski: But Tekely made a mock at this forced offer, believing himself in a condition to do what he desired in a manner much more sure by the help of the Turks.  
He soon after came to Buda with a Body of Cavalry of three thousand men, and had a conference with the Bassa who received him magnificently, by the Grand Signiors order. They took measures together for the Campagne which was upon the beginning, and effects of their interview were soon seen. But before the opening of the Campagne, he understood that the Princess Ragotski whom he had long sought was ready to receive him at Mongats, and to marry him when he would. Besides she could entirely dispose of that place, and of her own Person, because her Mother-in Law being dead she remained Guardian to a Daughter which she had by Prince Ragotski. It was said that this Lady could never pardon the Emperor the death of her Father and Mother, and that this reason was none of the least which engaged her to give her hand to a Lord that appeared an irreconcilable enemy to the Court at Vienna. The marriage being celebrated Tekely put Garrisons into all places which depended on the house of Ragotski. New Efforts were made to gain him: They feigned as if at the very first they had consented to his marriage, and sent him his Brother-in-Law the Young Count Serini whom they had permitted to take the Title of his House, and to whom they made great promises if he could bring Tekeli to some accommodation. But Count Serini who had no more forgotten the death of his Father and Mother let himself be gained and promised his Brother-in-Law to favour him in all he could.  
As soon as the Truce was expired a Body of Tartars whom the Turks had caused to come, made Incursion as far as Trenschin, and carried away a great number of People, which they carried into the Lands of the Turks to sell. Tekeli on his side with an Army made up of Malcontents and Turks feigned as if he would march to Cassovie, but coming on a sudden before: Zathmar he surprised the Citadel, and turned out the Garrison, which consisted of but fourscore men. From thence having begun to Cannonade the Town he obliged it to surrender in few days. Count Strasoldo with all possible speed drew together some Troops to relieve it as soon he had advice that the Citadel had been surprised, but he could not come in time. The Court at Vienna affrighted at the loss of a place which had more than once resisted Armies of the Transylvanians and Malcontents, sent new Troops into Hungary with Ammunition and Provisions, and Count Staremberg, to take the command of the whole Army instead of Caprara who was indisposed. Zathmar fell again the same year into the hands of the Imperialists, through the neglect of the Malcontents Tekeli marched also to Cassovie, which he thought to surprise through an intelligence which he had within the Castle. But this blow failing, because he with whom he had the intelligence, was discovered, he resolved to attack the place in form, and presently invested it with 12000 Men, who were soon reinforced with a supply, which made his Army more than twice as strong. He took it the 14th of August, after the Trenches had been opened three days, and constrained the Garrison, which at first had answered fiercely enough, to surrender at discretion. Teckely gave it liberty to retire without Arms whither it would. About 400 chose to go out, the rest put themselves under the service of the Count, but a Mine having sprung after that, and killed some of Teckeley's Soldiers, of which no notice had been given by Colonel Lamb, who commanded in the place, the 400 who would have gone out, were put to the Sword, and the Governor was detained Prisoner. Teckely for fifty thousand Crowns preserved the Town from being pillaged.  
After having put in a Garrison, the Malcontents joined with a considerable Body of Turkish Troops commanded by the Bassa of Buda, marched together to Eperies, which yielded without resistance, and was soon after demolished that it might not be garrisoned. This Army takes also Leutch, the Fort of Zipt and Zendre, and enters into the County of Sapuse, where it pillages and burns some other places. Soon after it divides, and Teckely, tho' sick with a Tertian Ague, goes to ravage Silesia while the Turks take Tokai. Although the Turks made open War with the Emperor under pretence that the Port had not declared, and had not sent all their Forces into Hungary, the neighbouring Bassas, to whom complaint was made of the Infractions, maintain stoutly that they had not in the least broken the Truce in pursuing, as they said, some Fugitives who daily pillaged their Lands, and in destroying the places to which they retired. At the same time the Bassa of Waradin takes Filek, which surrenders on the 16th of September, after three assaults. The Garrison which was made up of Hungarians and Germans, are all made Prisoners, unless they that would take part with the Turks; which the greatest part of the Hungarians did, but the Germans who had not consented to the surrender of the place, remained Prisoners. In the mean while Teckely bought the Governor in paying his Ransom. The news of the Siege of Filek being carried to the Imperial Commanders, Count Strasoldo marched on one side with 7000 Men, of which 3000 were Horse, and 4000 Foot; Count Caprara on another side with 6000 Men, and the Palatine Esterhasi with a Body of Hungarian Militia; but being come too late, they durst not attack the Turks, tho' inferior in number. In the mean while Teckely made himself Master of divers places among the Mountains. These so nimble successes caused the Imperial Court to suspect that the Commanders held correspondence with the Malcontents. and Lamb was arrested, being accused of having ill defended Cassovie, and Strasoldo, for making a false report of the condition in which he had found the Towns in Hungary. This is the custom of Pritces whose Arms are unfortunate for want of their making the preparations necessary to carry on the War, to accuse the Commanders of neglect of their duty, or else of Treachery. Lamb died in Prison before he had time to justify himself, but Strasoldo easily made it appear that the account which he had given of the Towns of Hungary was very true, but that they had not sent either the Troops or Provisions which he had judged necessary to keep them, tho' he had made many instances to have them. Then it was that the Grand Signior thought it time to recompense Teckely for the services he had daily rendered the Port, by declaring him Prince of Upper Hungary. To that end he sent him a Vest, a Scimitar and a Standard, according to the custom of the Port, with the Grand Signiors Patent. From that time Teckely coined Money which was stamped on one side with these words, 
Partium Regni.  Emeric Earl Teckely Prince and Lord of the Confederates of the Kingdom of Hungary, and this on the reverse; For God, his Country, and Liberty.  
About that time the Campaign ended, excepting some few Incursions by the Malcontents. Soon after a suspension of Arms was agreed on, and during that time Teckely offered the Emperor the Towns of the Mountains, if he would pay him a certain sum monthly, and at the same time threatened to burn them all if this offer were not accepted. The Emperor answered him, that to treat with his Sovereign he ought before all things to lay down his Arms; a condition too hard for the Head of a Party who had all sorts of reasons not in the least to trust them against whom he had made War. Besides, Teckely, who knew the design of the Turks, which was manifest soon after, made these offers only to amuse the Council at Vienna, and to make it believe that he would not make War otherwise than he had done the former years; that is to say, that he would abandon what he had taken, without putting himself to pain in keeping when an Army should appear. Therefore he was very little astonished at the haughty answer which had been made him, having on the other side reason to rejoice that the Emperor seemed to fall into the snare.  
But soon after it was understood at the Court of Vienna, that the Grand Signior came to Adrianople, and that the Grand Vizier was upon coming to Belgrade, which made the Emperor send Envoys to demand Assistance of the Princes of the Empire, and to make an Alliance with Poland. Care was taken at the same time to exaggerate among the Hungarians who had submitted to the Emperor the perfidy and impiety of the Malcontents, who would draw upon Christendom all the Forces of the Ottoman Empire. They on their side accused the Imperial Council of an inexcusable obstinacy, since it would never do them justice, when it well knew that they would in the end be obliged to go ask it at Constantinople, and that the Turks once moved would not content themselves to do what was desired of them, but would pretend to be recompensed with new Conquests. In the mean while they made powerful preparations in Europe and in Asia, and all the World presaged that the following year they would enter into a cruel War. Teckely continued a long while sick of a Tertian Ague at Mongats, where he had divers Conferences with one sent Express from the Emperor to endeavour to gain him, but as he had no greater security given him of the Execution of the Promises made him than before, and nothing else was demanded of him but to break entirely with the Port to destroy him in the end the more easily, nothing could be advanced on that side.   

1683. At the beginning of the year 1683. the Turks and the Imperialists marched their Troops towards their Frontiers as speedily as was possible, but as on one side one saw the whole Ottoman Empire in motion, and that the Germane Princes were not yet resolved upon the Succours which they should send into Hungary, there was reason to fear, not only for the rest of the Realm, but also for the Hereditary Provinces. The Emperor's Treasury which was not less drained in Peace than in War, was less than ever in a condition to make an extraordinary Effort, and the Subjects of the House of Austria, who for a long time had contributed more than they could afford in hope of seeing the exactions lessened, would rather have furnished Men than Money. Besides, there was not seen in the preparations either the order or activity which had been necessary by reason of the multitude of Commissaries equal in Authority, and of their desire to gain at the expense of their Master, to which desire it was said they were Subjects, because they hoped for no other recompense.  
In the month of January Teckely opened a Diet which he had summoned to Cassovia about the end of the preceding year. There came the Deputies not only of the Towns of Hungary, which had submitted to him, but also of the Neighbouring Counties which he threatened to pillage if they did not send. The Emperor himself sent Hoffman, Auditor of the Counsel of War, if it were possible to discover and break the designs of the Malcontents. Teckely said in the Assembly, that there was no means to preserve any Liberty to Hungary, but to stick to the Interest of the Turks, who would reduce it to the same foot with Transylvania. He represented their Forces, and the design they had to carry on their Conquests so far, that Upper Hungary should be shut up between their Lands and Poland, so that it was time to declare for them, that by that means they might be the better used; that for himself he had done what he could to retard their Enterprise, but that he could not possibly. Nevertheless there were none but Malcontents who concluded openly to embrace the Party of the Port, others demanded time to consider, and failed not to advertise the Emperor of what passed. His Envoy also returned without doing any thing, and it was in vain that it was proposed at Vienna to a man whom Teckely had sent to give his Master the Sovereignty of all the Lands which he had possessed in Upper Hungary and some others. This man could not conclude on so great an affair, and the Turks were advanced too far to be likely to consent to an accommodation of this nature. In the mean while Teckely, to show that it was not through a spirit of revenge that he was engaged in the War, sent home without Ransom a considerable number of Germane Prisoners which he had taken the last Campaign. At the same time he guarded all the Passes of the Upper Hungary, to hinder the Imperialists from furnishing the places they yet had with Victuals and Ammunition.  
On the other side the Grand Signior having come to Adrianople, about the end of the foregoing year, the Standard of the Horse's Tail was set up from the second of January, and the Army began to draw to the side of Belgrade, where its Rendezvous was. The ways from Adrianople to that place were seen covered with Troops which marched day and night. They who saw this March assure us, that to lose no time, they caused a quantity of necessary provisions to march by night by the light of an infinite number of large Lanterns of white Linen placed at convenient distances, and tied to the tops of Pikes. Although great preparations were opportunely made, both the Army and the Places through which it passed suffered much from the Season. The Peasants were constrained to furnish what they had of Forage and Victuals, if it could be found in their houses, and if there was no body in them they were burnt. The Peasants losing less by these firings than if they had stayed in their houses, abandoned a great many Villages to retire with what they could carry to the Woods and Mountains. Although what was possible was done in Austria, to put it into a Condition to resist the Turks, the Finances were either so ill administered or so wasted, that the Soldiers not being paid, deserted in great numbers, and often took part with the Army of the Malcontents. One party was placed in the Isle of Schut, and the Inhabitants were so ill treated, that they were obliged to abandon their Houses, and to retire where they could within the Neighbourhood. These disorders so incensed those very Hungarians who had kept within obedience, that if they had served themselves of this occasion with readiness and vigour, possibly they might have made all Hungary rebel. But in the course of these Wars, it has been a Thousand times observed, that neither the Imperialists have known how to Profit of the Faults of the Malcontents, nor the Malcontents of those of the Imperialists. More Order, a little more Discipline, and a little Skill in the Art Military, might have mutually served and hurt both sides: and if the one did not profit by the Advantages which they gained from time to time, the others had no better Conduct when they had the better.  
In the Month of February, the Turks had a design upon the Isle of Schut, whether they hoped to go over the Ice; but there being a Thaw the Enterprise failed and some Soldiers were drowned. Tekeli endeavoured also in vain some Weeks after to surprise Tirnaw, that he might hinder the Communication of Leopolstadt, with Trentshin. The Count Summoned another Diet to Casseire, & threatened as he had before, to Pillage those Hungarians who would not be there. He did not fail to execute his Menaces against them who refused to meet him, although the Emperor had forbidden them. While he was employed in these Military Executions, he received the News of having a Daughter born at Mongats, and he prayed the Vaivode of Transylvania to be Godfather; who sent a Gentleman of the best Quality to stand for him.  
At the beginning of May, the Grand Vizier arrived at Belgrade; and soon after about the same time, the Emperor had a Review of his Army near Presburg. It consisted of near 40000 Men, of which more than 12000 were Cavalry. But as he came not to Command, he soon after returned to Vienna, and left the Command to the Duke of Lorraine. That Prince after having long weighed whether he should attack Gran or Newhausel, determined upon the last, and went to form the Siege at the beginning of June, when the Ottoman Army marched back again. Upon the advice which he had, he drew into the Isle of Schut, to observe the Enemy from thence with greater Security, and to be in a condition to act on either side the Danube, as should seem fitting. He went not far from thence, because they could not yet judge with certainty of the design of the Turks.  
After having passed the Save, they encamped near Esseck, and there it was that Tekeli came up to the Vizier, having crossed the Danube at Valkowar. There were sent to meet him 3 Leagues off before his coming up, the Chiaous Bassa, accompanied with the Spahilar Aga, and divers other Aga's, to whom Mauro Cordato the Grand Seignior's Chief Interpreter served for Trucheman. Sixscore of the Viziers' Dellies came to offer him their Services, and told him, That they came to obey his Orders. They put themselves at the Head the rest of the March towards the Camp of the Turks▪ After them marched 150 Hussars well mounted, with Trumpets and Kettledrums. One of them carried a Standard of a Blue Colour, where one might see in Gold an Arm with a naked Sword in the hand, and the Name of Tekeli about it. There was also a Red Standard with his Arms, and some others with Six led Horses. Fifty Hungarian Gentlemen, Protestants and Catholics; and among others Count Humanai followed. One might see after that a Cornet who was followed with divers Hungarians mingled among Turks. Seven other Saddle-Horses were led by Grooms clothed in the Hungarian fashion. One might see after them Tekeli himself upon an Horse proudly harnessed, which the Vizier had sent him. There were about six Persons with Tiger's Skins upon their Backs, clothed in the Hungarian fashion, with a grey Cloth lined with white Wolves Skin, with edges of Silver upon the Hems, and long white Feathers in their Caps. There was also another Coach and two Calashes followed, with a Green Standard at the Head of a Company of Heydukes well appointed and armed. At last came a Troop of Cavaliers, who with the former made the number of 400. In this order Tekeli arrived at the Tent of the Vizier, who treated him and all his Followers with Sweetmeats. 
Caftans.   
The Vizier also presented him with a Vest lined with Ermine, and covered with a Stuff with small Flowers of Silver upon a red Ground; after which, he was Conducted to a Tent which had been prepared for him, and which was encompassed with divers others for the Nobility which he had with him. Tekeli had this Reception in the sight of the Emperor's Envoy, that he might see the esteem which they had at the Port for this Head of the Malcontents.  
Tekeli had several Conferences with the Grand Vizier upon the Designs which they might form in concert, and upon those which each might execute by himself; after which he returned for Cassovia. As soon as he was arrived, he published a Manifesto, by which he exhorted all the Hungarians who had any love for their Country to range themselves under his Standards, and assured them, if they did, of the Protection of the Grand Signior, who had obliged himself to maintain them in their Estates, their Religion, and their Privileges. On the other side, he threatened those who should obstinately adhere to the Emperor to Pillage their Lands, and give them no Quarter. As soon as this Manifesto came into Lower Hungary, Papa, Thata, Westprin and Lewentz received those that Tekeli sent, these Towns being too much exposed to the Turks, whose Army was too near for them to take long time to consider what they had to do. The Emperor fearing lest all the Towns which he had in Hungary should do the like, and turn out his Garrisons, gave Orders to the Governors to send out all the Ammunition, and to abandon them, that they might render themselves at the Camp, which General Schultz had formed near the Waag. This Order was executed with much precipitation, and the Ecclesiastic Catholics withdrew at the same time, lest the Protestants should revenge themselves upon them, for the ills they had suffered at their solicitation. At the same time almost all the abandoned places received Tekeli, and if he, or the Turks had been content with that Advantage that Campagne, and had only applied themselves to fortify the places as they might have been, and once for all to make themselves Masters of the Passes, possibly they might to this day have possessed all Hungary. But we have often already remarked, that the Malcontents were fit only to make Incursions.  
In the mean while, the Turkish Army, as some said 200000 strong, and according to others 120000 advanced towards Austria, without staying to attack either Raab or Comorra, as it was thought it would have done. So that the Duke of Lorraine, who had weakened his Army, that he might leave in those places Garrisons able to employ the Turks, at least some time, took care for no more than to place himself in some advantageous Post, to observe the Enemy. Forty thousand Men which he had, were not able to dispute the Field with so numerous an Army as that of the Turks. Therefore he posted himself about the end of June, between Rabuits and Raab, and there expected the Enemy's Army. On the First of July, it appeared on the other side of Raab, and the Imperialists, that they might dispute the Pass, raised Batteries upon the River, which in some places incommoded the Turks. But they at the same time raised others, and detached a considerable Body of Cavalry to go search an other Ford which was higher, and which Count Budianis defended with some Hungarians. Some Malcontents who led the Turkish Cavalry, no sooner appeared to Budianis, but he turned to their side, and suffered the Enemy's Troops to pass. They marchd directly to Rabuits, which they went through without opposition, and instead of applying themselves to enclose the Duke of Lorraine, or to attack him on one side, while the Body of the Army came upon him on the other; they employed themselves in Pillaging and making Slaves. The Passage over the River being thus gained, the Duke of Lorraine caused the Infantry in the Isle of Schut to march, and kept the Cavalry with him, to observe the Enemy. A few days after, there was a Skirmish near Petronel, between that Cavalry and the enemy's; which at first was without any great Advantage on either side; although the Imperial Cavalry soon gave ground. In the mean while, since there was no probability of stopping the march of the Enemies, and that it was seen they intended for Vienna; the Duke of Lorraine himself gave Order to Pillage all about, that the Turks might not find wherewith to subsist, and this Order was punctually executed, the Germane Troops being excellent at making waste in a Country belonging to Friends as well as Enemies. The Emperor who stayed at Vienna till then, took no longer time to consider on which side the Danube he should retire, and a few days after he passed over the Bridges of Vienna to get to Lintz by great Journeys, for fear of being Surrounded by the Tartars, who ran on all parts. We are assured that there went out of Vienna more than 60000 Souls, who imitated the Prudence of the Court, and who did not think fit to be Buried under the Ruins of that Town. On the 12th of July, they began to Burn the Suburbs, and to dispose all things for a vigorous defence. It having not been imagined that the Turks would leave behind them Comorra and Raab unattacked, it was thought there was time enough to fortify the place, if they should carry the two others. So that there were only the old Fortifications, which were not in a condition long to resist so Puissant an Army; if the Turks had known what belonged to attacking a place. Before they had invested it, the Duke of Lorraine put in all the Foot which he could get together, which made about 17000, with a great Number of Gentry, who had thrown themselves into the place, besides the Burghers who were fit to bear Arms, Ernest Roger Count Staremberg, Great Master of the Ordnance, was declared Governor, and had given him several Generals who were to Command under him. The Duke of Lorraine having provided for all things, as much as the shortness of time would permit, retired beyond the Bridges with the Horse, having given Order to break them; so that it was suspected that he was not sure of undertaking the Defence as he did afterwards. On the 14th of July, the Turks encamped before the Town, and began to work on their Lines. The Town of Vienna being situated on the Southern Mouth of the Danube, which in that place makes two Isles, cross which Men pass the River over three Bridges; The Vizier little skilled in War, and uncapable of good Counsel, did not at the first make any effort for rendering himself Master of these Bridges, which he might have done; but placed all his Army on the middle of the Town. He afterwards when it was too late repent of this Fault, when he had continued a sufficiently long time before the place. The Works were not carried on with more Skill, the Turks having only some Runagades for Engineers, who seemed able among People who understood nothing at all; but they are not comparable to the Christian Engineers. Therefore they employed much time, and lost abundance of People to gain the Works, which Christian Troops could have gained easily, and without great loss. On the other side, the Imperialists had a number of Engineers, who if they were not well exercised, at least were more than those of the Turks, and their Commanders Brave and Able, perfectly well-employed their Men; who for the most part rather want Heads than Courage. I will not stay here to recount the Circumstances of the Siege, of which many Relations have been made; because Tekeli had no part in it.  
While the Turks pressed Vienna, which they did at first with Vigour enough; he formed a design of Besieging with 20000 Hungarians and 8000 Turks, the Castle of Presburg, which held out against him, although the Town had been Surrender'd. The Duke of Lorraine having Intelligence of it, sent on that side 200 Foot, convoyed with 300 Horse, to endeavour to enter the Castle; but the Convoy was beaten, and the 200 Men obliged to return. Upon this News, he with speed marched his Cavalry, which consisted of 8000 Germans and 2000 Poles, Commanded by Lubomirski, and put 200 into the Castle. The Burghers surprised to see an Imperial Army, surrendered almost as soon as they were Summoned, and hardly gave the Malcontents time to retire to their Camp; which was not far from the Town. Tekeli incensed at this Affront, which they had now done, sent a Detachment of his Army to fall upon the Enemy, which at first made no movement, because it was not yet ranged in Battle. But as they soon as it was, who apparently had imagined that they should find no more than a Party of Imperial Horse, believing them sufficiently employed in opposing the Incursions of the Tartars, were surprised to see the whole Army march towards them, and since theirs was inferior in number, they soon after thought of retiring. They did it in very good order; but being warmly charged by the Imperialists, they began to fly as fast as they could, some to Tirnaw, and others to a River two Miles distant, on the other side of which they made a stand and stopped the Enemy, who did not think it worth their while to pursue them farther.  
This Action was towards Evening, and in the Night Tekeli, who was encamped at some distance from thence, thought that he ought to dislodge against the opinion of the Turks, who were encamped by themselves near him; the Reason which he gave was, That it was of Importance to rally them who had newly been defeated, and dangerous to expose affrighted Troops to a Victorious Army. Thereupon the Turks divided from him, and would not rejoin him but by express Order from the Grand Vizier. This mixture of Christian and Mahometan Troops commanded by different Heads, produces no good. The Heads would often be of different Sentiments, 〈…〉 ●●uld one yield to the other, and the Turks would have the Christians undergo all the hazard when there was any, as the Christians sought for nothing but advantaging themselves at the expense of the Turks. Their Design had been to seize the Castle of Presburg, that they might have a Passage there over the Danube, that they might easily maintain a Communication with one another. For that end, the Turkish Cavalry which was not employed at the Siege, aught to have searched out that of the Imperialists, and have constrained them to withdraw into Germany; which had not been difficult for any other People besides the Turks to have done.  
The Duke of Lorraine, being drawn nearer to Vienna, that he might incommode the Besiegers as much as he could possibly, the Malcontents provided for the Turks divers Boats, by means of which, they might have some Communication with them, and at the same time might enter into Moravia, from whence they might draw considerable Contributions and part of which they might ravage; nor could the Imperialists be able to hinder them. These last, in truth, marched against the Malcontents, to take from them what they had gotten, and having come up to them, Charged them with vigour enough; but 300 Horse who came to their Assistance, saved the Booty which they had taken.  
The Imperialists took the way of Tuln and Krembs, to receive the Auxiliary Troops who came from all Parts of Germany and Poland as fast as they could possibly. But having received advice that the Tartars and Turks followed by Tekeli were entered into Moravia, they were obliged to turn on that side. In the end, the Grand Vizier having known that the Succours advanced, and that the Imperial Horse marched to join them, gave Orders to the Tartars and Malcontents to make waste in the Hereditary Country as far as they could, either to oblige the Duke of Lorraine to return that way, or to take from the Succours all means of subsisting when they should arrive. From the 23d of August the Tartars had entered Moravia, and had begun to make the Country in such a manner desolate, that it could not recover in a long time; for the Malcontents they were contented to keep encamped near Mark, and to promise the Tartars to follow them. In the mean while they did not advance at all, and it seemed as if Tekeli as much feared the Success of the Siege of Vienna, and the Consequences which the taking of that Place might have, as he had before feared the Victories of the Emperor.  
In truth, were it supposed that the Turks had made themselves Masters of all Hungary, and of part of the Hereditary Countries of the House of Austria, they would have had no more need of Teckely, and perhaps might treat him with as much contempt as they had lately paid him honours while he was necessary to them. On the other side, if the Turks should fail in the Siege of Vienna, the Emperor would be more formidable than ever, because ordinarily the Turks who are insupportable with good Fortune, have little courage under bad. Teckely made these reflections, or had some other reason for acting less vigorously than ordinarily, and did not manage his Forces without cause.  
The Duke of Lorraine having made Detatchment to discover the condiion of the Enemy, followed immediately after with all his Horse. The Tartars and Turks seeing the Imperialists come up, put themselves into a posture to receive them, and fell upon them so briskly, that at the first they routed some Squadrons, and some pierced even to the Body of Reserve, but not being sufficiently sustained, the greatest part of them who had advanced so far perished. After that the Tartars having in vain attempted to gain the Flank of the Imperialists, their Army divided into two parts, and one part retired towards Teckely's Camp, the other towards the Bridges of Vienna, where a great many perished who cast themselves into the Danube, in hopes of swimming over.  
The Infidels were inferior in number to the Imperialists, who had then above 30000 Horse. There perished in that action between 1000 and 1200 Men of the Turks and Tartars, who had apparently been Conquerors if Teckely had assisted them to purpose. The Turkish Troops, and those of the Malcontents having been repulsed and beaten more than once on the other side the Danube, the Vizier could hardly have any communication with them, nor give them assistance, that there was one of the greatest faults which he made in the Enterprise of the Siege of Vienna, whereas he ought before all things to be Master of the two Mouths of the Danube, and to pursue the Imperial Army, which could not have made head against a much greater number of Troops; so that while one part of the Army had carried on the Siege, the other might have covered it, and have foraged all about which the Vizier having understood too late, ordered the Walachians and Moldavians to labour to rebuild the Bridges of Vienna which the Imperialists had broken, and they began to do so, but the imperial Horse being posted on the other side with some Foot and Cannon, they could not bring it to pass. In the mean while the King of Poland being-arrived with his Army by the way of Moravia, he left a Detachment with some Imperial Troops to oppose the designs of the Malcontents while he passed the Danube to join other Auxiliary Forces, and to attack the Turks in concert with them. During the Siege Teckely having passed the Danube at Gran, went to salute the Vizier and having conferred with him, was sent back again, leaving in the Camp only 1000 commanded by the Counts Nadasti and Budianis.  
The Place was pressed with vigour enough till the 11th of September, and had been reduced to extremity, when the Relief began to appear. We are assured that notwithstanding the resistance and bravery of the besieged, the Vizier had carried the Place before the Relief could be ready, if he had been loved by his Soldiers; but being greedy, and having undertaken to furnish the provisions, he had done it with such husbandry, that he drew upon him the hatred of all men; besides that he was also hated by divers Bassas. Being but ittle skilled in the Art Military, not only he knew not how to press on the Siege, but he also committed two capital faults, besides those which we have taken notice of. He caused all about Vienna to be wasted by the Tartars, instead of making all that he could find about it serve for the use of his Army, a fault which made his Army suffer much at the end of the Siege. And yet farther, instead of securing the Field on the side by which succours might come, and when he had notice of their first approach, and he had not the precaution to seize the hollow ways and defiles through which they must needs come to him. After this ill Conduct he went out of his Lines to endeavour to beat back the Succours, the force of which he did not know, but having seen a formidable Army which amounted to more than 60000 Men composed of the best Troops of Germany and Poland, he thought of nothing but retreating, and abandoning his Baggage with all that was in his Camp; so that having on the 12th of September stopped the Christian Army for seven or eight hours by disputing the ground, and by a Skirmish of one part of his Troops who retreated insensibly, as soon as night was come he marched with diligence towards the Passes of Rabuits and Raab, which he had caused to be guarded by Abaffi, that he might retreat on that side if he could not take Vienna. The day following he repassed the Raab without being pursued by the Christian Army, which being wearied with the great Marches it had made, was obliged to rest some days. Thus it was that Vienna was delivered after a Siege of near two months, chief by the bravery of the King of Poland and the Duke of Lorraine, who gave the chief Orders, and had the greatest share in the defeat of the Enemy. The second being engaged to serve the Emperor to the utmost, was praised by all Europe for having done it so well, both during the whole Siege, and the day it was raised. The King of Poland, to whom the grandeur of the House of Austria might have given more umbrage than the Conquest of some Towns; for the Ottoman Empire, acquired eternal Glory in despising the suggestions of a base Policy, and in leaving his Country to relieve a Town abandoned by its proper Sovereign, when there was danger of arriving too late. If the Malcontents of Hungary had done as much for the Port, or rather for themselves, their Affairs had not been in the declension as they have since been. But they seem born to have great occasions and to lose them; as their Enemies from that time seemed in possession of braving the Ottoman Empire with Forces which it despised a few years before, and which in truth they could not have equalled if it had known how to serve itself of them.  
The King of Poland and the Duke of Lorraine resolving to follow the Turks while they were under their fright, altho' the Saxon Troops had refused to go any farther, parted the eighteenth of the Month, and marched towards the Isle of Schut, where they passed the Danube seven or eight days after to go towards Lewentz and Buda, whither the Armies of the Malcontents and Turks were retreated, after having reinforced the Garrisons of Newhausel and Gran. There the Vizier desirous to cast upon others the faults which he had committed, and vexed at the defeat of his Enterprise, put to death the Bassa of Buda and some others, besides several subaltern Officers, as not having well acquitted themselves at the Siege, and in the March to Vienna. The Season being far advanced, and the Troops of Franconia and the Bavarian Foot being withdrawn some time after those of Saxony, they were not in a condition to attempt any thing considerable. The Garrisons of the Places belonging to the Turks, being, as has been said, reinforced, the Armies of the Turks and Malcontents were not far from thence, and for all their loss, much more strong, being together, than the Christian Army. In the mean while, that they might not have advanced in vain, the King of Poland and the Duke of Lorraine resolved to march towards Barkan, which is a Fort upon the Northern side of the Danube at the head of the Bridge of Gran. It was judged that if they could render themselves Masters of that Post, they should be in a condition to undertake the Siege of Gran, if they thought fit, and might hinder the communication of Newhausel with Buda. On the seventh of October the King of Poland having had false Advice that the Detachment of Turks which was at Barkan, was not considerable advanced with his Horse without expecting the coming up of the Foot contrary to the Opinion of the Duke of Lorraine, who failed not also to march immediately after him with the Imperial Horse. The Poles at first drove back some Squadrons of Turks who appeared, burr thinking to give them the Chase, a great Body of Horse came from behind an Hill, and charged them with so much impetuosity, that it made them to fly in their turn. The King sustained his Men by other Squadrons, and himself advanced at their Head; but those that fled, and the Shock of the Turks put them into disorder, and they gave ground when the Imperial Horse who had passed a Defile on the left hand to come into the Plain where the Fight was, begun to put themselves in order of Battle and to advance, so that it was ranged for falling upon the Turks in the Flank. The Infidels seeing new Troops come to them, and fearing to engage again, after making an halt, retreated insensibly and in good order, nor did the Imperial Cavalry pursue them.  
The affrighted Poles had all the difficulty in the World to be put again into order, and talked of nothing but going into Winter-Quarters, without attempting any thing farther. The King, to diminish their fright, entreated the Duke of Lorraine to take the right hand, which was nearest the Enemy, and marched his Troops to the left. They encamped in this order while they expected the Foot, to which Orders had been sent to make haste. They arrived the next day, and a resolution was taken to attack the Turks the day following, being the 9th of October. The Christian Army was about Thirty thousand, two thirds of which was Cavalry, and the rest Infantry. For the Turks they were but Fourteen thousand Spahies, and Twelve hundred Janissaries.  
The Christian Army advanced in the morning after having form three Lines, the two first of which were of Imperial Troops, and the last of those of Poland, one part of which nevertheless was in the first Lines on the right and left, one commanded by the King, the other by General Jablanowski. The Turks appeared about Nine a Clock, ranged in Battle as if they had been in a condition to resist an Army twice as strong as theirs, possibly not knowing the number of the Enemies, or puffed up with the advantage they had gained over the Poles two days before. Immediately they charged Jablanowski, who was on the left Wing, thinking to rout the Poles in the first Engagement: But they being supported by the Imperialists, the Turks turned all their Forces to that side, without minding the right, and the main Body which flanked them, and with which they were within half an hour enclosed and put to the rout. This is the nature of the Turks to act at first with an extreme impetuosity, without regarding danger, but when their Shock is over, and that they begin to be terrified, they run into disorder, and nothing is able to put new Courage into them. As soon as they were once broken, they ran with all speed to Barkan, and the first that came passed the Bridge over the Danube with speed, and broke it after them without staving for the rest of their Army. Soon after the Fort was attacked on all sides, and was entered with Sword in hand, the Turks who had not passed over the Bridge madly threw themselves into the Danube, endeavouring to gain the other side either on Horseback or by swimming, instead of defending themselves. As soon as it was understood that they might lodge all night at Barkan, both Poles and Germans were desirous of it, and for fear they should Quarrel Count Staremberg caused the Cermans to go out. The Poles having observed the Heads of some of their Companions, which the Turks had set upon the Palisadoes, set fire to the Fort and burned it down. We are assured that Tekely during the action was not far from thence, and that he drew near to join the Turks by the Viziers' order; but having seen what had passed from the Neighbouring Mountains, he went back as fast as he could. If this be true we must avow that this Count ill ferved them who had given him the Title of Prince of Hungary. In the mean while, if before he acted weakly for them for fear he should make them too powerful, it was time to assist them with all his Forces, lest he with them should be driven out of Hungary. However it were whether through weakness or ill politics the Malcontents did not do what they should have done, on this and other occasions.  
After the taking the Fort of Barkan it was found that this Post being commanded by the Castle of Gran was of no use towards the Siege of that Town, and that there wanted time to put it into a condition of defence, the Palisadoes having been burnt. Therefore they abandoned it, and the Duke of Lorraine judged that it would not be difficult to pass the Danube a little higher over against the two Isles, which he designed to do an hours march above Gran. Order was given to the Governor of Comorra to send the Bridge of Boats which was before that place, to serve on this occasion. The King of Poland had been of a contrary Opinion, but the Duke of Lorraine so strongly represented to him, both the facility of the Enterprise, and the dishonour it would be for the Christians to end the Campaign, without having drawn any advantage from the consternation which they had cast among the Enemies by the Victories which they had newly gained, that the King at last consented to stay and cover the Siege continuing encamped on the side of Barkan.  
While they were at these terms Count Humanai comes with some Commanders of the Malcontents into the Camp of the King of Poland to entreat Audience of him. He grants it them, and after some Compliments they tell him, they were very sorry to see Humgary covered with Trops of Turks and Tartars as it had been, and the Neighbouring Countries exposed to the danger of falling under the Turkish Domination, but that they were not the cause, that all these misfortunes with all their Consequences, aught to be attributed to them who had advised the Emperor to violate all the Laws and all the Privileges of Hungary; to have occasion to pillage it without his knowledge, and the goods of those who should oppose them; while none were able to demand justice against them, that it ought not to be thought strange that the Nobility and People of Hungary had desired the Conservation of their Privileges with as much Ardour as strangers had laboured to take them away. That it were unjust to exact from them, that they should see all their Laws overturned, and their Goods and Families become a prey and sport to the Germans without stirring. That they had a thousand times carried their Complaints to His Imperial Majesty, that they always found him prejudiced against them, by the great credit which they had who look on Hungary as an assured Pillage, if they could introduce an Arbitrary Government. That if not obtaining any satisfaction from his Majesty's Council, some of the Nobility had taken unlawful ways to prevent the ruin of their Country, this fault would be at least as pardonable as the Pillages and Violences of strangers: That also the greatest part did not at the beginning enter into any Conspiracy, but that the Enemies of the Realm had with joy taken advantage of the faults of some few, that they might treat as Rebels all who had any thing to lose, and seize on their goods; this strange co●nduct has obliged a great number to departed part from them. That as to be accused and have an Estate, was the same thing as to be Condemned to Death, or at least to lose all that one had: Despair had put in Arms the People who demanded nothing but to live in Peace, obeying the Emperor and the Laws, that in pursuance thereof the Emperors evil Counsellors had carried him to change the whole form of the Government without having any regard to Privileges, of which they who remained within Obedience ought not to have been despoiled by reason of Malcontents. That in truth he had reastablished the Ancient Government but as to the rest the Laws had no more Authority than before, and the Realm was daily a prey to strangers. That the Malcontents had not ceased to offer his Imperial Majesty to lay down Arms, if he would re-establish the Laws, and would give any security that they should not be used as formerly. That they came still with the same intention, and that they prayed his Majesty of Poland to interceded for them, not doubting but he was touched with the miseries of Hungary; and for so many years to see blood-spilt which might be better employed The King of Poland testified to them a sensible concernment at what had passed and expressed a great desire of seeing their miseries at an end. He believed at the same time that he was bound to procure them Audience of the Duke of Lorraine who refused to hear them without the Emperor's leave, but at last thought fit to comply with the King of Poland. The Deputies of the Malcontents, after having protested that whatever opinion might be conceived of their conduct, against which they would have it that an infinite number of People were prejudiced without having well examined it, they had always been for Peace and did not yet demand any thing else: They represented that they were ready to enter into a Treaty with Commissioners; that his Imperial Majesty should give them that, for that end it was necessary as it had been at the end of former Campaigns to make a suspension of Arms, and to mark the Counties of Hungary where it should be found fit for the Troops of the Malcontents to take their Winter Quarters. The Duke of Lorraine, who had no Orders, thereupon represented to them the wrong which they had done in continuing in Rebellion, and exhorted them to renounce all manner of Alliance with the Turks to lay down their Arms and implore the Emperor's Clemency; after which, he doubted not but they would have cause to praise his Bounty. The Deputies replied, That if they had taken Arms, and had entered into any Engagement with the Turks, it was but by force, after having seen that their Enemies hindered the Emperor from having any regard to their just Complaints; and that there was no appearance that he would do them Justice. Thereupon they went back to the King of Poland, where they stayed some time; and by that it was perceived, that they were not in such a terror as was thought.  
Soon after Lewentz opened its Gates to the Imperialists, and the Counties of Tirnaw, Trenshin, and Nitrie, who had taken part with the Malcontents, at the arrival of the Turkish Army, declared against them after the Battle at Barkan. As soon as the Bridge which the Duke of Lorraine caused to be made was finished, and that his Troops had passed to the other side, the County of Wesprin followed the example of the others. On the 23d of October, the Duke of Lorraine encamped at Gran, upon the Avenues of Buda, to hinder them from relieving the place on that side. He had been reinforced with the Elector of Bavaria's Foot, which he sent the Emperor; from which Men were assured that this was to close the Campagne with an Enterprise which might bring Honour to the Imperial Arms. He also came himself to the Camp with what Horse he had on the 26th in the Morning, and saw the Reduction of the Place the day after. The Garrison near 4000 Strong, went out the 28th with Arms and Baggage according to the Capitulation, and was Conducted to Buda. Although the Fortifications of Gran were not considerable; yet a Garrison so numerous might easily have defended it a long while, if the Losses which the Turks had this Campagne had not intimidated them. Besides the Castle which is upon a Rock, and which has a Spring of Running Water, which alone might supply them some Weeks, if a disorder had not been among the Infidels. The Visier, who according to the Rules of War, aught to have Covered Gran, and who had nothing to fear, being still much more strong than the Imperialists, retired not only to Buda, but also to Esseck, and from thence to Belgrade; where he was Strangled for his Ill Conduct, the 25th of December the same Year, by Order of the Grand Signior.  
The Duke of Lorraine gave the Government of Gran to Carlowits, Major of the Regiment of Count Marc Staremberg, with a Garrison of a Thousand Men, and repassed the Danube to the Army on the 30th, after having given the Necessary Orders for repairing the Breaches of the Place. They spoke of nothing after that but Winter Quarters, and there were assigned to the King of Poland, the Counties of Eperies, Cassovia, and Tokai, which the Malcontents had the preceding Winter with the Frontiers of Transylvania. As to the last Article, the King agreed with the Vaivoide for Money, that he might not be burdensome to the Transylvanians and obtained of the Emperor a larger extent, for his Quarters in Hungary.  
Before his parting to go thither, the King gave the Duke of Lorraine to understand, that he would oblige him in hearing once more the Proposals of the Malcontents. The Duke excused himself at first, for that he had not yet received from the Emperor any Power to treat of this Affair; but the King representing to him, that without engaging himself to any thing, he might hear what they asked, and take such Measures thereupon as he should judge fitting, he consented. For that end, a Meeting was had in the King's Tent the Fifth of November. The Vicechancellor of Hungary, who had been instructed by the Deputies of the Malcontents, was their Spokesman. He in few words made appear the Advantage the Emperor might draw from Hungary, by granting what they asked, in the War against the Turks, in which, being joined with his Army, they might easily resist the Infidels without necessity of seeking help elsewhere. He showed that His Imperial Majesty, who values himself upon his Clemency more than any other Virtue, would do a good thing in giving Peace to an infinite number of Innocents', who would suffer more than could be imagined in a Civil and Foreign War. After that, he proposed Six Articles on the part of the Malcontents, which he desired to be granted:  

1. The Censervation of their Privileges.  
2. Liberty of Conscience.  
3. The Restitution of Confiscated Estates.  
4. The Summoning a Free Diet, and wherein they could to contribute towards it.  
5. Winter Quarters and a Suspension of Arms while they were upon a Treaty.  
6. The Sovereignty of some Counties which had the Year before been offered to Tekeli.   
The Vicechancellor of Polund added to this, That although they had had great Advantages against the Turks, they must not imagine that they had entirely quelled them; That by making the Malcontents desperate, they would join them with the Turks for ever; and that it was impossible to be assored that this Conjuncture would not sometime yet produce great Evils.  
The Duke of Lorraine answered, That they might expect all from the Clemency of His Imperial Majesty, if they would immediately break with the Turks and submit themselves to the discretion of their Sovereign. That this was all the Counsel that he could give, and that he had no other Answer to make to their Propositions. Thereupon they separated, and the Deputies returned to the place from whence they came.  
The Duke of Lorraine applied himself to put the Imperial Troops into the Quarters which had been assigned them, and left the Counts Rabata and Caraffa, with Baron Merci, to Command them. All the Necessary Orders being given, he took the way of Lintz, where the Emperor still was. The King of Poland, who had parted some time before for Cassovia, took in his way the Small Town of Schim, where was a Turkish Garrison. He continued on his March, and sent to Summon Cassovia; which having a strong Garrison of Malcontents, refused to Surrender. The King not knowing how to force them in the middle of the Winter, and not liking to leave his Troops exposed to the Incursions of the Malcontents in a Country of which they had no knowledge; made but little stay in Upper Hungary. He gave Order to his Army, excepting some Foot to enter into Poland, and took the Passes to return to Cracovia. His Army followed him soon after, and left the Germans the liberty to take the Quarters which had been assigned them.  
Cara Mustapha had presented himself before the Grand Signior the first time at Belgrade; and to excuse himself, had laid the blame upon several others, and particularly upon Tekeli, by whom he said he had been betrayed. The Grand Signior at first appeared satisfied with his Reasons; but whether it were that as soon as he came to Adrianople, whither he went soon after, some had taken Care in his Presence to aggravate the Faults of the Vizier, or upon any other occasion, he, as has been said, sent to have him Strangled. In the mean while Tekeli having notice of the ill Impressions the Vizier had given of him to his Highness, and not being able to subsist without Aid of the Port, took a Bold Resolution, which succeeded well. He rendered himself at Adrianople, and having obtained Audience of the Grand Signior, he told him, That being informed that his Conduct had been misrepresented to his Highness, he came to justify himself before him, or to offer him his Head, if he were culpable. The Grand Signior was touched at his Submission, and the Confidence which he appeared to have in the Justice of the Musulmans. He gave him Commissioners, to whom Tekeli related the particulars of the Vizier's Faults, of which he had been already informed in part. Among these Faults, he particularly enlarged upon one of them, on which we have remarked above; which is, That the Vizier not having given him Troops enough to act on the other side the Danube, the Imperial Horse, which were the best Horse in the World, had been in a condition to traverse his Designs; and that it had been strong enough to be Master of the greater part of Hungary, almost in the View of so formidable a Body. Besides, not being able to have Communication ready and easy enough with the Vizier, who was not Master of the Danube, he could not be relieved when he needed it, nor could give the Necessary Advices; That if the Vizier had had the Precaution to render himself Master of some Pass upon the Danube, though he had not succeeded before Vienna, he might have preserved to the Grand Signior all the Upper Hungary, which held with the Malcontents, by retreating on that side; That his Army joined to that of the Malcontents was yet stronger than was necessary to beat the Army of the Emperor and the King of Poland, in case they durst have pursued the Vizier; and that it had been easy to take Quarters in those Parts of Hungary, where the Imperialists had never been, but because they had abandoned them.  
These Reasons supported by the Vizier's Enemies, and conformable to the Prejudices they had given the Grand Signior against the Conduct of that Minister, appeared to him so plausible, that he promised Tekeli his Protection, and gave him his word, that he would never forsake him. The Count for his part failed not to give hope, that with the Assistance of the Port, he would restore Matters into so good a Condition, that he should give the Emperor more trouble than ever. The Grand Signior, after having caused Cara Mustapha to be put to Death, named in his Place Ibrahim, who before had been Caimacan. This new Vizier after he had a long time consulted with the other Ministers of the Port, was of Opinion to make Peace with the Emperor; but the Grand Signior, as they assure us, was so opposite to this, whether because of his word passed to Tekeli, or for any other Reason, that he followed the contrary Opinion, which was for his continuing the War.   
The End of the Second Book.   

MEMOIRES FOR THE LIFE OF Emeric, Count Teckely. BOOK III.  
Containing the History of what arrived to him from the Year 1684, to the Year 1687.  

TEckely being returned into Hungary, immediately saw the Effects of the Grand-Signor's Promises, in that the Bassa's of the Neighbouring Cities sent to offer him what Assistance he should have occasion for. The Emperor, on his side, set out an Act of Oblivion, in the beginning of the Year 1684, wherein he gave an Assurance, 1st. To re-establish all those who had born Arms against his Service, in their Honours, and in their Estates, which should not be forfeited. 2d. That they who formerly possessed Employments, should be indemnified for the Loss of their Posts, which had been conferred upon others. 3d. That Orders should be exhibited for maintaining Officers and Soldiers, by dispersing them into the Garrisons of Hungary. The Declaration also purported, That from the 15th of February, those Malcontents that would return to their Duty, should find the Emperor's Commissioners at Presbourg, ready to accept their Oaths, and to hear their Remonstrances, in order to give an Account thereof to the Imperial Council, which would not forget to afford them Satisfaction. At last it threatened those, who would not enjoy the benefit of this General Pardon, with the severest Rigours that have been accustomed to be practised against obstinate Rebels.  
This Declaration, which would have been laughed at before the Turks had been defeated, produced some effect amongst People fatigued with so long a War, and from which they did not see how they could disengage themselves with Honour. The Barons Baragozzi were of the first, who thought upon deserting the Party of the Malcontents; and the eldest of this Family withdrew himself into the Castle of Zakwar, which belonged to him, with three hundred Hussars. The Count Humanai, who had been deputed to the King of Poland, and the Duke of Lorraine, did the same, and fixed himself in his Castle of Vngwar, where he thought himself secure. They were suddenly to be followed by the two young Barons Baragozzi, by Andrew Schemiski, Francis Cl●bai, and Stephen Maskai; but Teckely having been advised of their Design, made them to be apprehended, and the Council of War condemned them to lose their Heads. This was the first rigorous Example that was made of those who abandoned the Party. The Necessity of preventing the dangerous Consequence of those Desertions, which would have been too frequent, obliged the Heads of the Malcontents to use severely those who committed this Fault, of what Quality soever. In effect, the Design was not then so much to make War against the Emperor, as it was to obtain of him the Observation of the Laws, and afterwards to restore themselves to his Obedience: It was high-time to act evenly, and to exercise a severe Discipline in the Army, in order to frame a Body, whereof all the Members were to conquer or perish together. Teckely had a mind, in consequence of this Resolution, to go and force Baragozzi in his Castle; but the Count of Rabata being come to his Assistance, he turned his Arms against Vngwar, which surrendered at Discretion, after three days Resistance. Humanai, who was within it, was brought to Cassovia, where he lost his Head.  
These Severities stopped the Course of the Desertions, as well as two considerable Omissions in the General Pardon; whereof one was Liberty of Conscience, and the other, the Security of Privileges. These two Articles being the only Cause of the War, those who loved the Freedom of their Country, more than their Ease, could not induce themselves to lay down their Arms, without obtaining what they demanded thereupon.  
Teckely being unable to procure a Truce for this Winter, made the Imperialists repent of it, by the perpetual Incursions and Undertake he made against them. He attacked Michelsdorf, where the King of Poland had left three hundred Lithuanians in Winter-quarters. He made himself Master of it, killed part of these Lithuanians, and made the rest Prisoners of War. The Troops of Poland, who had made great Marches to come into Hungary, seeing that instead of reposing themselves during Winter, it was necessary to be engaging with the Malcontents at all moments, and to be satisfied with a very small matter, by reason of the Indigence which reigned in the Places where they were; these Troops, I say, deserted every day, which obliged the King of Poland to recall them. Besides, this Prince had no Interest in exterminating entirely the Malcontents, to render the Emperor absolute Master in Hungary, without any one's, but the House of Austria, receiving any Advantage by it. These Troops were no sooner withdrawn, but Teckely seized upon their Quarters, and fixed there a Party of his own.  
The Turks, on their side, acted with more Vigour than was imagined, and for all they had been repulsed in several places, they did not fail to besiege and take, in the Month of March, Leutsch, wherein was the Regiment of Grana, and a hundred Horse of Caraffa's. This General, having been too remiss in hastening to the Succour of this Place, received Advice of its being carried, as he was marching on that side with some Troops. Debrezen, which the Turks had vainly attempted to win some time before, now underwent the same destiny. Teckely, in the mean time, got all that is about the Cities of the Mountains, and made Contributions be paid to him in all Places that he could not conveniently hold. In these Movements, the Imperialists, commanded by Colonel Heuster, defeated also a Detachment of five hundred of his Men, whom he had appointed as a Conduct of Petrozzi; although the Advantage was generally on the side of the Malcontents.  
Judging themselves now to be in a Condition of obtaining something with the Emperor, they sent to entreat the King of Poland again to intervene in this Affair, and consented, if he thought fit, to acknowledge him for Mediator. The King of Poland having received them favourably enough, offered his Mediation to the Emperor to reconcile, if it was possible, his Subjects with him: But the Court of Vienna, which thought to be soon prepared to expel forever the Malcontents from Hungary, and to establish a Despotic Power there, would hearken to no sort of Composition. There-upon the King declared, That for the future he would not permit his Troops to be employed against the Malcontents, although he offered them still to serve against the Turks. This Declaration did not displease the Polanders, who looked upon it as a thing of ill Presage to them, that Hungary should become Hereditory, and that it should be no longer permitted to talk of Laws and Privileges there. It is known that the Grandees of this Kingdom are very jealous of their Liberties, and particularly of the Right they have to choose their Kings; and in this Disposition perhaps they had done better to join themselves entirely to the Malcontents, in order to oblige the Emperor to grant them Peace, and to render themselves Promoters of the Treaty, than to assist the Emperor to make himself absolute.  
About this time an Artifice was employed more than ever in Hungary, which has succeeded many times to destroy Parties composed of Persons of different Religions. To disengage the Catholics from the Protestants, the Imperialists said every where, that it was nothing but a War of Religion that was made; and that if the Catholics, who had no occasion to demand Liberty of Conscience, submitted themselves to the Emperor, they would obtain whatsoever they desired. Under a Pretext that Teckely had put to death the Count Humanai, and some Catholic Lords, they endeavoured to persuade those of this Religion, that the Head of the Malcontents did labour insensibly to destroy it, and that if he was ever the Master, he would not endure it. These Discourses, wherein was observed something of appearance, were capable of seducing a world of Persons, if so be they had not been opposed by some Declaration of Lustre, and which was generally dispersed. 'Tis this engaged Teckely to write a Letter to his Holiness, dated the 12th of April, whose Contents are as follow.  
He said that in the Year 1683, he had declared to Saponara, Envoy to his Imperial Majesty, that he was ready to put an end, as far as his Power extended, to the Civil War of Hungary, if he might obtain certain Conditions which he demanded, provided that the King and States of Poland were Guarantees of the Treaty; That finding himself absolutely denied, he had been obliged to tie himself more strongly than before to the Interests of the Port; That he had entered into this Engagement, not that he had not as much Zeal as any one for the Christian Religion, but because he saw most clearly, that the Emperonr excluding the Hungarians from the Defence of their Country, he could not possibly be in a State of opposing the Ottoman Puissance: That he could not reasonably be treated as a Rebel, since he had not taken up Arms to deprive the King of Hungary of his due, but only to preserve to his Country those Privileges which had been allowed it before the House of Austria had a foot therein. That his Holiness might consult thereupon the Letters of King Andrew TWO, which were in the Records of the Vatican: That before he came to take up Arms he had seen his Estate confiscated and pillaged, as well as an infinite number of Catholic Gentlemen, to whom was appointed incompetent Judges to condemn them to Death or Banishment, without having any regard to the usual Formalities of Justice: That George Leppaz, Archbishop of Strigonium, had used the same Instances with them, for the Observation of those Privileges which the Emperor had solemnly sworn to keep firm at his coming to the Crown. That all these Complaints had been unsuccessful, and were rejected with Disdain by the Germane Counsellors of his Imperial Majesty: But as for him he had never inclined towards the Destruction of the Catholic Religion in Hungary, nor would. In a word, that he aimed at nothing else, in respect of Religion, but to preserve the Freedom granted by the Laws and Diets before the Reign of Leopold to the Protestants of Hungary, without designing to touch upon the Rights of the Catholics.  
The Turks advanced in the beginning of June new Troops towards Buda, under the Command of Kara Hussan Oglon, who had been made Grand Vizier, but having marched too slowly, the duke of Lorraine prevented him. About the 16th of the Month he went to attack Vicegrad, which is below the Gran, to hinder the Turks from relieving Neuhauzel by removing farther off their Frontiers on this side. He won the City the very Evening of the Day he arrived there, and the Castle surrendered the next day after, having made an appearance of a Defensive Resolution. In the mean time a Detachment of Turks fell upon the Baggage which had been left near Strigonium, in order to march with more Expedition, but they were repulsed, and the Imperial Army, which was before Vicegrad, had nothing but the fear of having lost it. The Castle was found to be absolutely unprovided of Ammunition and Provision, which had proceeded from the Confusion which the Death of the Vizier had introduced into Affairs. There was also a Battle near Weitzen about the end of the Month, between the Imperial Army, which had repassed to the other side of the Danube, and a considerable Body of Turks, who were defeated, and constrained to retire to Buda in Confusion after a loss of five or six hundred Men. After that Weitzen, a small Place which is upon the Northern Arm of the Danube, in that place where it forms the Isle of St. Andrew, was attacked so unexpectedly, that five hundred Turks who were therein surrended at Discretion. From thence they marched strait on to Pest, which the Garrison abandoned after having set fire to it, and ruined the Fortifications. The Garrison retired to Buda, and as soon as the Army appeared, some Janissaries that were left to guard the Bridge of Boats which were there, broke it down before they could obstruct them. They endeavoured to extinguish the Conflagration of Pest, and left some Troops there to repair the Fortifications that remained, because this Post might be of advantage in case there was any thought of undertaking the Siege of Buda. But those who had been left there were so incommoded some days following by the Cannon of Buda, that it was necessary to withdraw them from thence. After that they made a Bridge of Boats over against the Isle of St. Andrew, over which the Army having passed upon the 10th of July, it gained a considerable Advantage upon some Turkish Troops who came to engage it without knowing the whole Imperial Army was there.  
Four days after it marched-to Buda, a famous City, in that it has been the Residence of the ancient Kings of Hungary, and for two or three Sieges it had sustained against the Christians without being taken, since Solyman became Master of it in 1541. It was notwithstanding but ill fortified, being flanked with none but old Towers without any Bastions, in so much that nothing but a powerful Garrison could render the taking difficult to a General provided with Conveniencies, and dexterous in the Art of besieging Towns. It was at that time filled with all sorts of Ammunition, and defended by a Garrison of eight thousand Men commanded by five Bassas. Nevertheless they did not think it proper to persevere in holding the lower Town, which they set on fire as soon as they were besieged, in order to retire into the upper one, which is supported by a good Castle, and is much more easy to defend. During the first days of this Siege, the Imperialists got three considerable Advantages upon the Turks. The Croats defeated fifteen hundred Men near Wirowitza, and four hundred as they returned from this Defeat; and the greatest part of the Imperial Army being gone out of its Lines, beat, a few days after, a Turkish Army of twenty thousand Men, who were encamped some Leagues from Buda in order to relieve the Place if it was possible, or to incommode the Imperialists during the Siege, and to cover the rest of Hungary. The Turks at the same time sustained great Losses in Croatia, and the Malcontents were disadvantaged in divers places.  
But as the Imperialists could not conquer in so many parts, nor besiege several places long without losing a world of Men, the Army which besieged Buda could receive no considerable Succour from the rest, and without Succour it durst not attempt a general Assault, although it was possessed of almost all the Outworks of the Place. This Army had already lost in the beginning of August near eight thousand Men, either in Battles, or in the Siege, or else by Sickness. It had not Ammunition enough, nor Provision, nor Fodder. Kara Mehemet Bassa of Buda, was one of the best Officers of the Turkish Empire, and made all possible Resistance. The whole Garrison was likewise fixed upon defending the Place to extremity, and fatigued the Imperial Army by vigorous Sallies. Although there were considerable Breaches made, the Turks were entrenched and pallisadoed behind, because the Imperialists were not in a condition to take the advantage of it quick enough. Notwithstanding Kara Mehemet was killed with a Cannon Bullet, which took off his Thigh, the rest did not lose their Courage thereupon, in hopes of being speedily relieved by the Serasquier, who marched in the place of the Visier. The Besiegers lost every moment Persons of note, and several of the chief Officers were sick or wounded. The Duke of Lorraine himself was taken with a Fever, and the Count of Rabata was commanded to come and assist him in the Functions of General, which he could not discharge with sufficient Exactness, by reason of his Indisposition.  
The Imperial Army being in this Condition, the Elector of Bavaria arrived with his Troops the ninth of September; and his Arrival was extremely necessary to revive the Hearts of the Soldiers. He gave Directions for the raising of new Batteries, and disposed all things for vigorous Assaults: but it is said, that they employed not in this Siege all the Art that is necessary in these Encounters, and which is of more Service than the number of Soldiers, and all imaginable Vigour. The Bombs and Careasses were not in sufficient quantity, nor the Artillery well enough prepared. The Ingineers in too small number, and perhaps as little experienced, as they were rarely paid, were but a moderate Assistance. They were almost constrained to win the Place, if one may say so, by force of Arms, in which the Turks are not inferior to the Germans. In the mean time Zouglan Serasquier, had an Opportunity of throwing Succours into the Place three times, in spite of the Germane Army; whose Lines were either not well made, or not well enough guarded. It is also said, That the Duke of Lorraine having attempted to engage him more than once to a Battle, he had the address to get away, without engaging, after he had accomplished his Will. At length the Christian Army, after having lost a world of Men, not only by the Fights it had sustained, but also by Want and ill Wether, was obliged to raise the Siege about the middle of November. It was feared that the Serasquier would have attacked it in its Retreat; but it had time to make one, without being pursued, and without leaving any thing except some dismounted Cannon, which they took care to bury least the Turks should make use of them. The Serasquier had Troops enough, as it is reported; and committed a considerable Fault by hot setting upon this Army in its Retreat; which being so fatigued as it was, could not have held out before him, according to all appearance. He contented himself with sending the Tartars into the Isle of St. Andrew, where they killed some distempered Soldiers; and chose rather to follow the Maxim of those, who say, that one should make a Bridge of Gold for his Enemies, rather than hazard his Army against Men, who perhaps would fight like desperate Persons.  
Whilst the Duke of Lorraine was employed in the Siege of Buda, General Schultz made War upon the Malcontents in Vpper-Hungary, with a small Body of an Army, and much more Success. He took in the Month of September, Seben, a little City at two League's distance from Eperies, where he made the Garrison, which Teckely had thrown in a day before, Prisoners of War; the Inhabitants having surrendered in spite of it, by reason of the Inconvenience which the Bombs had caused them. The Hungarians of this Garrison were cut in pieces by Baragozzi, who accused Teckely of having impaled some Officers of his Regiment; and who was incensed against all the party, upon the account of the Death of his two Brothers. Zeban, which Teckely thought would have resisted longer, being taken; Schultz ordered every one of his Horsemen to take a Foot-Souldier behind him, and marched upon the 17th of September, in the night, directly to the Camp of Teckely; where being arrived by break of day, he set upon him with so much Expedition, that he had not time to call his Troops to Arms, nor to put himself in a Condition of defence, as he might easily have done, if he had been advertised. Teckely thought that the surest way, in this occasion, was to abandon his Baggage and his Ammunition to the Germans, who would amuse themselves by pillaging, instead of following him. And it happened so; the Germans, who had marched in the night, being glad to find where-withal to refesh themselves in the Camp of the Malcontents. General Schultz advanced, notwithstanding, the same day, the ●●nnon which he had found in the Camp of Teckely, against Eperies, whose Fortifications were as yet unfinished: but Teckely having rallied his Men some Leagues from thence, sent back forthwith two thousand Men, who entered in the Place. The General was constrained to turn upon another side; and took, without much resistance, Barsfeld, and the Castles of Stropho, Makowitz, and Donawitz. The Army which Teckely had then, was too small to keep the field, and the greatest part of his Troops were in Garrison in divers important Places. The Burgesses of Cities not being very well affected to the Party, or wanting Courage, did not oppose the Imperial Troops, when they had left them the Care of their defence; and they held not Men enough to furnish all the Cities they had a mind to hold; and to form, at the same time, a Body of an Army able to undertake something.  
The Turks, after the Imperial Army was gone, made several Incursions towards Vicegrad and Grana; nevertheless, without attempting any thing considerable: but upon the other Bank of the Danube, they took Weitzen, whose Garrison was for the most part out in pieces, notwithstanding they had capitulated. As the Garrison of Newhausel extremely and that it had been vainly attempted to take Buda, at the end of the Campaign the Imperialists form the Blockade of Newhausel, to obstruct all entrance of Succours and Provisions, with a Design to besiege this Place in the beginning of the following Campaign.   

The Imperial Troops took their Winter-Quarters in Hungary, and upon the Frontiers of Austria; Lands that had been but little cultivated since the Turks and Christians had made a havoc therein, in emulation of one another. So that amongst the various Hardships they endured there, Famine was the greatest. The Soldiers dispossessed the Countrypeople of the small Provisions which they had left, and many of these unhappy Wretches were obliged to go to Buda, and to other Places of the Turks, to endeavour to get Bread. The Governor of Buda received a good number of them, whom he put to repair the Fortifications of the Place.  
The Troops of General Schultz suffered, like the rest, in Vpper-Hungary, which was not less havocked than the Lower; insomuch, that he was obliged to retire near Eperies, where he posted himself in order to attempt the obtaining of the City, by incommoding the Garrison. Teckely being advised of his Retreat, pursued him in haste, and entirely defeated his Rear. Schultz had Orders after that, to support the Blockade of Newhausel, and had some Horse appointed to him, to prevent any entrance therein. But Teckely having a Charge from the Grand-Signor to victual the Place, he attended the Convoy, with three thousand Horse, and threw therein, in spite of Schultz, three hundred Chariots of Provisions, and three hundred Horsemen, who carried each a Sack of Meal behind him. Some days after there entered a second Convoy, which brought above two thousand Sacks of Meal. In the beginning of February the Turks attempted to put other Necessaries in the Town for its Defence; but they were twice repulsed with loss, by the Imperialists. A few days after, Teckely having, unawares, assaulted General Schultz, who had beat the Turks, he killed 900 of his Men, and took all his Baggage, which he brought off with 400 Prisoners. Thus he revenged the Affront, which t'other had given him near Eperies, and also routed a Bayarian Regiment, which was in Quarters at Neudorf; after which, he introduced, in safety, a Convoy within Newhausel. In vain did Schultz pretend to become Master of the Castle of Vngwar; he was obliged to retire after he had sustained some loss. But Colonel Heusler beat several Parties of the Turks, retook Weitzen, and put the Garrison to the Sword; but being unable to undertake to keep the Place, nor to carry off the Ammunition which he found therein, he set fire to it.  
In the beginning of May, Schultz returned before Vngwar to endeavour to obtain his Revenge. He took in five days the lower Town, made a vigorous Attack upon the Castle, and rendered himself Master of some Works, but not without loss. A Party of the Troops of the Malcontents being advanced to secure the Place, he went to meet them, and gave them a Defeat; but as he returned, and made no question of winning this Castle in few days, he had Advice that Teckely came forward with a considerable Body: He did not think himself in a Condition to attend him, and rather chose to leave his Cannon, than to be surprised.  
The Duke of Lorraine at length took the Field with the Forces of the Emperor, which amounted to 24 or 25000 Men, and with the Troops of the Empire, aught to make an Army of 60000. After having considered some time whether he should besiege Novigrad, and after that, march to Buda, as it had been projected before the Campaign, he determined upon the Siege of Newhausel, and went to encamp before the Place upon the 16th of July. He pressed it with as much Vigour, as the Germane Armies are accustomed to attack any place; but the Turks did not defend themselves ill, and there passed above a Month before they had hopes of reducing the Garrison to capitulate. This gave the Serasquier an Opportunity of advancing with an Army of 60000 Men, on t'other side of the Danube, to take Vicegrad, and form the Siege of Gran. The Duke of Lorraine having notice of it, and fearing lest the Serasquier should obtain it in few days, and then come upon him with all his Troops, resolved, after some Consultations, to go and assault him before the Imperial Army was more fatigued, than it was by the Siege of Newhausel. He left before the Place a sufficient number of Troops to repulse the Efforts of the Garrison, whilst the rest of the Army was absent, and to advance the Works as much as possible.  
Upon the 8th of August he passed the Danube at Comora, upon two Bridges, and his Army advanced towards Gran in order of Battle. The next day he met the Commander of Vicegrad, with 70 Soldiers, who had surrendered after 12 days Resistance. The 11th he arrived in sight of Gran, and the Turks, informed of his March, after having raised the Siege upon the 10th, and sent their great Baggage to Buda, went to meet him, under the Conduct of the Serasquier. The Duke of Lorraine, being advised of the raising of the Siege, did not cease to send Relief to Gran, in case the Turks should recommence the Siege anew. In the mean time, having learned that the Serasquier had an Army of above 60000 Men, and approached with a Design to fight the Christian Army, who were not above 40000; he resolved to withdraw to a place, where the two Wings being covered on one side by the Danube, and on the other by the Mountains, he might engage without apprehension of being involved. The Imperialists arrived there the 16th, and put themselves in order of Battle, in expectation of the Turks, who had not failed to pursue them as soon as they found they had dislodged. Having ranked themselves in battle Array at their leisure, by reason of a Mist that arose at , and which entirely kept them from the sight of the Turks, they received these last, who pursued them as if they had fled, with so much Firmness and Order, that they could never discompose them, although they came several times to the Charge. The Christian Army having thus escaped their first Fury, began to charge them in its turn, in advancing a little, and thundering much more violent upon them than before. The Turks were soon after in disorder, notwithstanding the Serasquier, (who was wounded in performing excellently his Duty) did all that was possible to prevent it. At length they fled towards their Camp, beyond a Marsh, which covered them upon one side. They stopped a little in this Post, but not imagining themselves secure there, because they had filled up part of the Marsh, in order to pursue the Christian Army, they marched on further, after they had taken away all they could in their Camp as they passed. The Christians, who marched in order, for fear the Turks rallying should suddenly come and fall upon on them, advanced to the Marsh, and afterwards entered the Camp of the Turks, where they found their Artillery, and a good quantity of Ammunition.  
Whilst the Army of the Duke of Lorraine was beating the Turks, the Count Caprara pressed Newhausel more and more. The Garrison being reduced from 3000 to 1700 Men, the Commander dead of his Wounds, and divers other Officers likewise killed or wounded, the Place was taken by Assault the 19th of August.  
The Forces of the Turks being all employed on the other side of the Danube, in the Lower-Hungary, or in Croatia, where Count Lesle got several Advantages over them, which we don't intent to recite; Teckely, in vain, demanded Succour of the Serasquier. That was the cause of the taking of Eperies, whose Fortifications were as yet unfinished. General Schultz took it by Composition upon the 11th of August, 22 days after the Trenches were opened. The Capitulation was, That the Commander, who was a Germane, and had served in the Quality of Colonel in the Troops of Brandenburg, should be received in those of the Emperor: That the Germane Soldiers should have the same Advantage: That the Hungarians might likewise enter into the same Troops, or retire where they pleased, after having received a Month's Pay from the Magistrates of Eperies: That the Citizens should enjoy the same Liberty of Conscience, which the Emperor had allowed to other Cities that had returned to their Obedience: That the Nobility should remain unmolested in their Estates, after having sworn a new Oath of Fidelity to the Emperor: That the Magistrates should retain their Offices, and that a general Pardon should be given for all that is past. This Capitulation, wherein every Body was equally included, declared enough that there was a Weariness of holding for a Party, which every day became more weak. Peterhasi, one of the chief Malcontents, came some Weeks after to the Camp of Schultz to surrender himself, with six hundred Men, in order to enjoy the Benefit of the Act of Oblivion; to which he was immediately received. After that, the Serasquier thought only upon separating his Troops, and to six them in those places which he judged to be most exposed. He sent some to Agria and Esseck, which the Imperialists had begun to attack. The Baron de Merci, began also with some Regiments the Blockade of Agria, although he had much ado to subsist about this Place; the Bassa having cut off or spoiled all the Forage, in the apprehension of a Siege. The Turks being in pain for themselves, did not consider Teckely, who, in the weak Circumstances he was in, suffered Tokai to be taken with some other Places of small note.  
About the end of September, the Count Caprara was dispatched with new Recruits to command the Army of Upper Hungary in the place of Schultz. He marched directly to Cassovia, and invested it the second of October, without being able notwithstanding to prevent the Counts of Astrowitz and some others from throwing themselves in it with Troops. They made a very vigorous Resistance immediately, and found themselves in a condition of holding out a good while; but Teckely who had a Body of 7 or 8000 Men only, was not in a state of relieving it, and feared with reason that it would be taken, if not supported. He had a long time demanded Succours of the Bassa of Great Waradin, to maintain himself against the Imperial Army, without receiving any; and he redoubled his Instances as soon as Cassovia was besieged. The Bassa replied, that he could undertake nothing without the express Orders of the Grand Signior, which he expected every day. A little while after he sent to inform Teckely, that he had received Orders with positive Commands to discover them to none but him, and that he prayed him to repair to Waradin, in order to confer together. Thereupon Teckely accompanied with his Army, advanced that way with Petrozzi and his chief Officers. The Bassa came to meet them, and invited them into the City, which they entered at the Discharge of all the Artillery. The Army encamped about the Place, whilst the Officers were regaled by the Bassa who was extremely civil to them. But at the conclusion of the Feast, when Teckely expected to enter into a private Conference, certain Janissaries came into the Room with Chains, wherewith they bond him by the Direction of the Bassa, who said he had received this Order from the Port. As for the other Officers, he civilly sent them back to their Troops, and told Petrozzi that he might put himself at the Head of them, and conduct Affairs till new Orders. In all appearance the Serasquier, or some other Turkish Officer had accused Teckely, to justify himself in the sense of the Grand Signior, whom the ill Fortune of the War had incensed against his Generals, as if it had been by their fault that the Imperialists had obtained so many Advantages, and taken so many Places. It seemed that if Teckely had discharged his Duty as he should, he must have made a greater Diversion of the Imperial Troops, and they have gained considerably less.  
The unseasonableness of the ill Policy of the Turks had like to have ruined entirely the Malcontents Party, and really brought it a Prejudice which it could never since repair. Petrozzi, either frighted at the Imprisonment of Teckely, or else weary of the Fatigues of War, disposed the Officers and Troops which he commanded, to accept the general Pardon which the Emperor offered to those who would embrace his Party. This Body being without a Head, and not knowing what course to take without the Assistance of the Turks, was easily persuaded; and Deputies were sent in his Name to Caprara, to know if he would receive him. Caprara joyfully received them all, and engaged himself to let them enjoy the general Pardon, after which they all repaired to his Camp. They took a new Oath of Fidelity, and those who had a mind to be concerned in the Emperor's Troops, remained there. The Garrison of Cassovia understanding how things were carried, judged Count Teckely to be absolutely lost, and followed their Example. The Conditions of its Surrender were almost the same with those of Eperies. They likewise seized upon other Places of Hungary, whereof the Malcontents were possessed, and they found in Zolnock's considerable quantity of Provisions.  
About the same time the Imperialists sent Petrozzi with a Convoy to Mongatz to let the Princess, the Wife of Teckely, know what had befallen her Husband, and to dispose her to resign this Fortress to the Emperor, and also that of Patack, which she still maintained, since at least there was no possibility of saving her Husband, nor re-establishing the Party. She answered, that she could not believe her Husband had been seized on; and that if so be he was advanced into the Turkish Territories, it was only to consult of Measures with the Grand Signior for the ensuing Campaign. Upon this Reply Patack was assaulted, which was taken in a few days, and they began the Blockade of Mongatz.   

1686. In the beginning of the following Year, the Princess published Letters, as dated from Belgrade by her Husband, wherein he observed to her that his Innocence had been acknowledged at the Port, and that a Bassa, who had accused him, and arrested him without Order, was condemned to give him Reparation of Honour. He added, that he only waited for the new Serasquier, in order to take the Field with him, and that he would soon raise the Blockade of Mongatz, exhorting his Wife to hearken to no Proposals of Peace. Whether these Letters were real or no, it is certain that the Turks were soon convinced of the fault they had committed, in arresting the Head of the Malcontents at so dangerous a Conjuncture; and instead of misusing him, he was set at Liberty, to see whether they could act with Success, under his means against the Imperialists.  
Caprara about this time wrote a Letter to the Princess, and represented to her, that in the Extremity to which the Affairs of the Party were reduced, the Count her Husband being arrested by the Turks, and the greatest part of the Malcontents returned to their Duty, it was time for her likewise to indemnify herself with her Family, in having recourse to the Mercy of the Emperor. She answered, that she was not of opinion, that she had offered this Prince any occasion of making War against her; and that being Guardian to those Children she had had by the Prince Ragotski, she was obliged to preserve to them, as much as possibly she could, the Places which had appertained to their Father: That it was no occasion of surprise to find a Mother defending the Rights of her Children, or a Wife not declaring against her Husband. That what was affirmed of his Imprisonment, was nothing but a Fiction, since he would appear the following Campaign: In short, that there was no Reputation for those who used their Endeavours to dispossess Orphans, and to force a Castle defended by a Woman. Caprara thereupon disposed himself to the Siege of Mongatz which required much time, this Place being seated upon a very high Rock, steep on all sides, and hardly to be reduced but by Famine. It is upon the River Torza, between Vngwar and Zathmar, and has above three hundred Towns in its Jurisdiction.  
The Turks continuing to make little Progress in their Affairs, soon after had a sense of the Disadvantage they had given themselves by the apprehension of Teckely, not only by the weakening of the whole Party of Malcontents, but also by the taking of Lippa, a City between the River Maros, the Teys and the Danube, where they had great Magazines. This City being secured by a River and Great Waradin, appeared to be out of danger; but the Imperial Horse, being accompanied with Hungarians, to whom this Country was perfectly known, and having nothing to fear elsewhere, advanced so far, and gained all the Ammunition and Provisions that were found therein. The neighbouring Bassa's were sensible then more than ever, that Teckely was much more necessary to them than they had imagined, and made haste to put him in a condition of commencing the Campaign as soon as possible, and to recollect once again the Friends he still retained in Hungary. In the mean time he composed a Discourse directed to the Hungarians, which he sent by one of his Domestics, who had continued with him; and coming from Belgrade to Temiswaer, dispersed from thence a great number of its Copies in Hungary. This Piece being important, and containing all the Subjects of Complaints which the Hungarians had against the Emperor, and what they replied to the Accusations of the Imperialists, better than any other extant, it shall be inserted here entire▪  

The Discourse of Count Teckely, containing the Reasons which the Hungarians have to take up Arms against the Emperor.  
YE People of Hungary, you are suddenly to see me in the Field, in order to defend your oppressed Liberty: Unite all your Minds, and join your Arms, to concur with me in so laudable a Design. 
The French King should have done well to reflect on his own Actions at home, and those of another Prince, before he had thus exposed the Emperor's Proceed in Hungary; however he may expect we will consider them.  The Emperor offers to you an Act of Oblivion, but be careful how you are seduced by this imposing Charm. To accept a Pardon, is to acknowledge a Gild where there is none.  
You may have recourse to Force, to defend your Privileges, without being accused, with Justice, of Rebellion. 'tis what Andrew the Second has observed by his Declaration, whose Terms inform you, that 'tis for the Palatine to support your Freedom. But what Assistance can you expect from thence, if he is Stranger, as have been under the precedent Reigns the Suoudis, the mansfield's, the Bastes, the Tranhausers, and the Buquois? And what Protection can you hope for from Bishops, if Prelacies are only conferred upon the Germans? How should the Nobles dare to undertake, if the Governments of the most important Places of the Kingdom are in the Hands of Persons devoted to the House of Austria, and Strangers to your Nation? Have not your Ancestors seen those of Waradin and Javarin committed to Pucchain Lesle, and Montecuculi, and that of Cassovia to Teuffembach, and Beljoycuse? Have not you yourselves still fresh in Memory the Barbarities which have been exercised in their Governments by Sporks, the Spaniards, and the K●ps?  
It is true, that we have seen under this Reign Count Wesselini invested with the Charge of Palatin of the Kingdom: but how long was it left vacant after his Death, because it was observed this generous Count had concerted the Design of defending your Liberty? It is true; that this Dignity has been since conferred upon a Hungarian, but it proceeded from an Observation of my being armed to maintain your Privileges. They have been seen to be reestablished, when Stephen Boskai, Gabriel Betlem, and George Ragotski, demanded at the Head of an Army, the performance of the Declarations granted by your first Kings, and whereof their Successors had swonn the Observation at their coming to the Crown. But how long have these Regulations endured? As long as they who had obtained them, have been in a condition to preserve you in those Liberties which they had procured you.  
Why should Vienna delivered, Gran and Newhausel retaken, make you suspect the Circumstances of the Turks? The Vigour with which they defended Buda last Campaign, aught to convince you of their Forces. What the Emperor can oppose against them, can't be supposed very considerable; and one may say that his Funds for the Payment of his Army are but ill assured. If the present▪ Pope should shut up his Purse, or after him another should succeed of less Zeal for Religion, should you not see this great Body disperse itself for want of Maintenance? Can you embark yourselves upon so weak a Vessel, which is in danger of being split against the least Rock it encounters? Let the Venetians cease to divert a part of the Ottoman Forces in the Morea, let the Poles be weary of disputing a Passage with the Tartars; Let the Pope withdraw his Succours, can you expect not to be the Victims of your own Credulity, and the first crushed in pieces by the formidable Power of an Enemy, who reigns in three parts of the World?  
You cannot fix any Confidence in the word of a Prince, who is incessantly besieged by certain Persons, who referring all things to their Passions, and not knowing what it is to govern People, concern themselves in what they do not understand. They endeavour to persuade the King, that one may without breach of Duty, infringe all the Engagements taken with Rebels. If they had well perused St. Austin, they would have seen, that this Father of the Church is of a contrary Opinion, when he says to Boniface, in the 105th. Epistle; Fides supr●mum rerum humanarum vinculum est, sacra laus fides inter hosts; Faith is the supreme Bond of humane Societies; and its greatest Commendation is, that it ought to be inviolably observed even amongst Enemies. To which agrees, the Disposition of the Roman Law, in the 5th. Law in the Digest. de Pactis; where it is said, that Pactum pacis ligat; All Covenants of Peace oblige. Take care of experiencing the Misfortune of the Bohemians, who laying down their Arms in 1621., upon the Faith of a general Pardon, saw themselves dispossessed of their Estates, and the chief of them brought to punishment, like infamous Offenders.  
But why should I seek Examples amongst our Neighbours, when you have a fresh one amongst yourselves? That innocent Blood, which the Hangmen have spilt, still reaks and calls to you for Vengeance. Is it not upon the Faith of these fallacious Treaties, and those deluding Pardons, that the Protectors of your Liberties have brought their Heads upon a Scaffold? But who are these Heroes, that have been treated like vile Criminals? Why Francis Nadasti, Count of Forgarats, who by his transcendent Qualities, had been esteemed worthy of entering into the Senate, before the Age appointed by the Laws; who had exercised the Charge of Judge of the Court-Royal, those of Governor of the Counties of Castle-ferra●, Kalo and Chemnitz, Commander of the Garrisons of Alts●l, Lindaw and Nemfr; who had been made Counsellor of the Courtick Council, and Substitute of the Palatin of the Kingdom, after the Death of Count Wesselini, during the Vacancy of the Charge. 'Tis Peter de Serini, Ban of Dalmatia, Slavenia and Croatia; who in his most tender Youth, jointly with his Brother Nicholas, Count de Serini, had repulsed the Turks in so glorious a manner, that his Valour had procured him the Esteem of all Neighbouring Nations. 'Tis, in a word, Francis of Tersats, Count of Frangipani, equally illustrious for the Antiquity of his Nobility, and his personal Qualities. All these have perished by relying on their Faith.  
What Formalities have been observed in their Trials? Were they condemned by their natural Judges, pursuant to the Rights of the Hungarians? By no means; They had Commissioners allowed them that were all Strangers, ignorant in our Laws, and devoted to those who were fixed upon their Destruction. Who was chosen to be Precedent of this Commission? John Count of Rothal, whose inhuman Temper is but too well known, not only in this Kingdom, but also in the Hereditary Lands of the Emperor. These Commissioners, Did they observe the accustomed Rules? Did they hearken to the Accused in their Defences? Did they confront their Witnesses? Nothing of the matter; notwithstanding they pronounced their Sentences upon Nadasti, in Vienna, and upon the other two Counts at Neustad, upon the 30th of April 1671, before they were convinced of the Reality of what was alleged against them.  
The Cruelty of the Emperor's Ministers did not stop there: You have seen a Chamber established at Presburgh, which has put into the hands of the Executioners, all those whose Estates excited their Avarice, or whose Zeal for the Preservation of your Liberty, gave them any Suspicion. Amongst all these unhappy Persons, you ought in particular to regret Francis Bovis; who had been the first Assessor of the County of Zemlin, whom you have often seen to support, with an unshaken Constancy, the Freedom of his Country, and the Reformed Religion.  
When King Leopold, who reigns at present, would abolish your Privileges, and make you Slaves, he doth but pursue therein the Footsteps of his Ancestors, who have forgot nothing to render the Crown of Hungary hereditary to their House. You know that the States of this Kingdom have always enjoyed the Privilege of electing your Kings. One reads in your Histories, that all those who have preceded Ferdinand the First, came to the Crown by this means alone; but this Prince, who was the first Hungarian King of the Austrian Family, took a Method extremely different. He transacted with John Sepusa, without the Participation of the States, as if one or tother had the Propriety thereof, and it had been an Inheritance, of which they enjoyed the free and absolute Disposal. In the mean time, you know that your Kings are but the Usufructuaries of their Dominions. You have taken them to defend you against your Adversaries, and to preserve your Rights. At the moment they contradict them, they have actually and legally forfeited the Sovereignty, and you are dispensed from the Oath of Fidelity and Obedience that you have taken to them.  
Notwithstanding, Ferdinand was not contented with the Division he had made with Sepusa. He compelled this dispossessed Prince to have recourse to Sigismond King of Poland, and after that to Solyman, when he found that he could not support himself by the Assistance of the first. 'Tis this Treaty which has afforded a Pretence to Ferdinand and his Successors, to impose upon you that Yoke, under which you have groaned since that time. Their Partisans declared, That you had sought the Protection of the Turks against your Sovereign, and that S●pus● had a mind to become Tributary to the Port. Was ever any thing so repugnant to Truth? 'Twas Ferdinand himself, who had a mind to pay Tribute to the Turks.  
Solyman having taken Buda, and almost all the other Places of Hungary, restored them to John Sepusa, without exacting any thing of him; but after the Death of this Prince, when Ferdinand would have deprived his Widow Isabel, and his Son John the 2d, this unfortunate Widow was constrained to have recourse once more to the Protection of Solyman; who for the Expenses of the War, retained Buda, Quinque-Ecclesiae, Alba Regalis, and Gran. The Austrians can't deny that Ferdinand offered to pay Solyman for each Hungarian a Crown tribute, if he would refuse his Protection to Sepusa. It is true, that this Prince disowned the Ambassador that he had dispatched to the Port, when he received Advice that he had been stopped by Sigismond as he crossed over Poland, although his Instructions directed it in express Terms. Behold how the Princes of the Austrian Family are become Masters of Hungary. Let us see now what Methods they have practised to render this Crown hereditary in their House.  
The first thing they attempted, was to divide you, under pretence of a differing Religion: They persuaded the roman-catholics, that the Protestants had drawn the Turks into Hungary, to the end of incensing the First against the Protestants: Notwithstanding, it is easy enough to know the contrary by the Letter which John Sepusa wrote to Clement the 7th; by which he makes it appear, that the Threats which Ferdinand made to Solyman, by his Ambassadors, disposed him to turn his Arms against this desolate Kingdom.  
Although, by several Treaties, the Kings of the House of Austria, had promised to leave the Protestants the free Exercise of their Religion, they have not ceased to deprive them of their Churches and their Schools. This is what's expressly born by the Treaty of Vienna, made with Boscai, and confirmed after that by a Declaration of the Archduke Mathias; who has been since Emperor, and King of Hungary. In 1608, this Liberty of Religion was extended to the very Peasants of Villages. Ferdinand the 2d, confirmed the Declarations of his Predecessors at his Coronation. Ferdinand the 3d, did the same thing in 1647. And there was a Declaration of the like nature in 1655. Nevertheless, in spite of so many Assurances, so often repeated, the Germans have not failed to seize upon the great Church of Cassovia, after having broke open the Doors, and have dispossessed the Protestants of the use thereof. Next they surprised that of Newfol, a City of the Mountains, in the nighttime, whilst the People slept; and as Newsol was fortified, they entered it by scaling. I can't relate, without Horror, what Cruelties they exercised in the Church of Thalia, a little Village, when they became Masters of it. They committed Rapes therein, and disposed themselves to all sorts of Excess. Judge if these Extremities are the Ways to bring back, into the bosom the Church, those whom they call seduced. Nevertheless, they engaged the Catholics of the Kingdom to take Arms with them, in order to chase the Protestants from their Churches and their Schools.  
The Ministers of the Emperor, after having sowed amongst you the Spirit of Division, to weaken you, deprived the Hungarians of all the Charges, and all the Governments, against your Rights, to become Masters of Places. Then they supplied them with Germane Garrisons, under pretence of defending them against the Turks, whose Assaults, in reference to those Places, they said they suddenly expected. To know by what Motive the Emperor introduced these foreign Troops into Hungary, one must examine two things: 1st. If the Kingdom, before it was subject to the House of Austria, defended itself ill against the Infidels: And 2dly, If those Troops, which are pretended to have been sent to your assistance have treated you with Civility, and applied themselves to your Interests.  
As for what relates to the first Point, let us ascend to the time of the Huniades and the Corvins, and we shall find that Hungary has been the Bulwark of Christendom. Since that time, if so be this Kingdom has lost any thing because the Successors of Ferdinand have drawn out its Forces. Notwithstanding, they send you Germans, under a pretence of supporting you, and these Germans treat you with more Inhumanity than ever did the Turks and Tartars. They destroy your Harvests, they take away your Goods, they dishonour your Wives and your Daughters; and set fire to your Houses, after having filled them with Slaughter. What could your most cruel Enemies do to you worse? At the same time, if you dare complain, they accuse you of Ingratitude, and tell you that you misufe those who are sent to your assistance.  
They interpret that revenge, a Crime, which you took of 300 Musqueteers, in the Town of Ker: and they report, as an extraordinary Effect of the Emperor's Clemency, the Goodness he made appear by leaving their Death's unpunished; as if these Soldiers had not deferved it, having before massacreed a Gentleman of the Ancient Nobility, who had exercised the Charge of sworn Assessor in the County of Abanvivar, although they could accuse him of nothing more than an Unwillingness to satisfy their insatiable Avarice. It is not permitted, by all Laws, Divine and Humane, to repulse Force with Force, when there's no other way to obtain Justice? They say, that you pursued the Germane Soldiers, with Forks and Clubs; but since the Peasants have no other Arms, they might well use them to defend their Goods against these Robbers.  
They propose to you, for an Example, the Emperor's Humanity towards the Prince Ragotski, whom he reestablished in his Possession, although his Grandfather, after having disunited Transilvania from Hungary, made it tributary to the Port, and notwithstanding he had himself been one of the heads of the last Rebellion. Can a thing of so little Truth be advanced; and dares any one affirm, that this Prince was favourably dealt with, when all his Movables were taken away, and he deprived of the Places of Erschot, Patak, Onod, Tokai, Saros and Trentschin; and that his Widow is held close blocked up in Mongatz, which is the only Place remaining to her?  
They accuse the Protestants of having suffered Waradin to be lost, and of saying, That they had rather hear the Allah of the Turks, than the Allelujah of the Papists. Was there ever Malice so inveterate? Martin Bredoay, and Francis Belemersi, who are still living, can testify, that they were sent to Souches, General of the Imperial Army, to press him to dispatch Succours to the Besieged; and that he would never quit his Post, nor make one Detachment march that way. When the Place was taken by the Turks, Prince Porcia, to excuse this Negligence, after having considered upon the Map the Situation of Waradin, told the Emperor, that it was no great loss, that it was no better than a Hog-sty: Those are his very Terms.  
They would also persuade you, that they distinguish the Loyal Hungarians from the Rebels; and that those, who have not taken up Arms against their Sovereign, are for that reason exempted from the Taxes, which are imposed on them, for the support of the foreign Garrisons. Is not this attempting against your Liberty, and infringing your Privileges, when they lay Taxes upon you? Is it not directed, by the Constitutions of the Kingdom, that the King can impose nothing without the consent of the States, and an urgent Necessity? Notwithstanding, the present King will be Master of them, and pretends that they depend upon his single Will and Pleasure.  
In order to have a Pretence of depriving you of your Rights, it is alleged, that the Revolt has been universal, and that no Person is exempt; but after having justified, by the Declaration of Andrew the 2d, that you might legally take up Arms for the defence of your Liberty, I will also give you an Example to demonstrate, that you have a Right to depose your Kings, when they contravene those Conditions, under which they have received the Crown. Petrus Germanicus was, as King Leopold doth now, for giving the Charges of the Kingdom to Strangers, for putting into places Germane Garrisons, and for making Impositions, of his own motion, without the Approbation of the States. These very States, incensed at so many Infractions, deposed him, and elected Abas to reign in his stead.  
They would give a false Interpretation to the Ordinance of Andrew the 2d; and make Men believe that the Intention of this Prince was only to commit to the Palatine the care of maintaining in this Kingdom the Catholic Religion, and of preventing the Alteration of its Purity; but if one well considers the Terms, one must be convinced that it concerns Privileges and not Religion.  
The Austrians pretend to justify the Execution of the three Counts, by two ways. The first is drawn from the Examples of Count Lambert de Maylath and his Accomplices, whom Bela put to Death for having taken up Arms against him; from John Ban of Croatia, from Konnez, Herdivara, and 30 other Lords, whom Sigismond Emperor, and King of Hungary, sent to punishment for a like Occasion; and from Stephen Vaivod of Moldavia, who lost his Head by order of the same Prince. The second is founded upon the Moderation which the present King shown, in relation to the Sentence of the three Counts, when he remitted that part of it which referred to the Hand's being cut off.  
As for the Examples, they have no consistence with the unjust Decree against the Defenders of your Liberty. The Count Lambert having cast himself at the King's feet, his own Brother pulled him away, and broke his Head with a Joint-stool, which he had seized on. This very Brother dragged Nicholas the Son of the Count, even to the King's Throne, and made his Head to be cut off in his Presence. The other Lords were massacred in the Hall of the Assembly. The Rebellion of Kennez and Herdivara, was also sufficiently proved; and Stephen the Vaivod had been duly cited, before he was arrested. Can the same thing be asserted of the Counts Nadasti, Serini, and Frangipani? Was there any Formality observed in their Trial? There was no Accuser, no Information, the Judges were Foreigners, and the Laws of the Kingdom were not pursued. If Nadasti was a Criminal, his Crime was annulled by the Emperor's Pardon; and the other two came of themselves to Vienna, upon the assurance which had been given them of a favourable Usage. After so much Injustice, can one call this a favourable Sentence, which was pronounced by incompetent Judges, and contrary to all the Rules of Law and Clemency?  
We are accused of having begged the Protection of the Turks, 
Hath not the French King reason to blush at this Passage?  but we have done no more than has been practised in all Ages. One finds in the sacred History, that the People of God have joined their Arms to those of idolatrous Princes. The Austrians and the Kings of Spain of this very Family, who affect the Name of Catholics, have often treated Alliances with these very Infidels. In these latter Times the Poles have made no scruple of entering into a League with the Tartars, to make War upon the Swedes and Muscovites.  
When we complain that the Protestants are chased from their Temples, it is replied, that the Catholics have only restored themselves to the Possession of those Churches which had been taken from them. In the mean time, all the World knows that those of our Communion have taken none but those that were abandoned, which one may easily be satisfied in by the Description that George Dracowits, Bishop of Quinque Ecclesiae, has made of the unhappy State wherein the Church and Clergy of Hungary were at that time. But admit the Catholics had some right in those Churches whereof the Protestants were in Possession, the same was extinguished by the Transaction of Vienna, which adjudged them to those of our Communion.  
After having explained to you, Generous Hungarians, the Artifices which your Enemies make use of, to cry down your Conduct, and to make you fall into their Snares; I hope you will not be so imprudent, as to go and throw yourselves into the Arms of those People, who seek only to destroy you; and that you will take some Confidence in the words of a Man, who has no other Interest than the Good of his Country; and who having a pretty considerable Establishment in Poland, might be happy there removed from War, if he was not influenced by the Tears of an infinite number of miserable People, who expect the end of their Pains from Perseverance and the good fortune of his Arms.   
This Manifesto, which might have produced great Effects in the beginning of a Rebellion, when People full of hopes have not as yet seen any ill Consequence of their Attempts, was not capable of engaging afresh Persons disgusted with so tedious and unsuccessful a War; if one did not excite their languishing Courage by an Assistance capable of supporting them, and give them a prospect of obtaining what they had vainly expected hitherto. Therefore Teckely soon after marched at the head of a Body of Troops, mixed with Hungarians, Transylvanians and Turks, who composed an Army of 9 or 10000 Men. He came to encamp near Great Waradin, where he had a Reception extremely different from the other, and from whence he sent to advise those of Mongatz of his March, and to solicit every where his ancient Friends to rejoin him.  
The Garrison of Mongatz, enlivened by this News, made a Sally of 600 Men, wherein they shocked the Imperialists with so much Courage, that they killed above 300 of them, seized upon a Redoubt, which they had raised, and so delivered the lower Town from an Inconvenience, which began to render the Abode there dangerous.  
In the mean time Count Caprara seized upon another Post, by which means he hindered the Inhabitants of the Town from going to fetch Water at the River, from whence he hoped in a little time to draw a great Advantage against them. But the Town being full of Cisterns, which had been filled by the great Rains which had newly fallen, that did not much incommode the Inhabitants.  
In the mean time Count Teckely, instead of taking to the right towards Mongatz, as it was supposed he would, marched to the left towards Transylvania, at some Leagues from Clausembourg, in order to attempt, to suprize, or debauch some Hungarian Troops, which were not far from thence, and whereof the greatest part had formerly followed his Standards. But these Troops being advised of his coming, retired towards other Germane Troops, and Teckely would not undertake to follow them, nor to force them. He was in hopes still, that by little and little he might win them back, by the means of Correspondence he had amongst them; but his Approach was fatal to some of his Friends, or those who were suspected to be so. Several were ordered to be seized on, whether they were really culpable, or that it was feigned to be believed, in order to put those Men who were not confided in, out of a condition to do hurt, in case they had a design. ☜ Those who have long born Arms against their Sovereign, though they return to their Duty, they are never loved, and the first occasion that is had to quarrel with them, always suffices to destroy them.  
Count Caraffa who commanded a Body of an Army of 7000 Men to oppose the Designs of Teckely, followed him some few days, without being able to overtake him, in hopes of defeating the new Troops he conducted. But Teckely being fixed upon hazarding nothing, and not being well enough assured of his new Army, kept near Waradin, without attempting any thing. In the mean time Caraffa came before St. Job, a Town three Leagues from Waradin, and supported by a Castle, flanked with four Bastions of Freestone, and encompassed with a double Ditch. He summoned the Place upon the 9th of February, and the Garrison replied to him with some Volleys of Cannon: he attempted to force it. Happily for him a Bomb, which fell upon the Magazine of Powder, set it on Fire, killed several Persons, and reduced the Garrison to capitulate, for want of Powder, the 12th of the same Month. It went out the next day, and carried to Waradin the News of the taking of a Place which was supposed capable of resisting above a Month. There was found within it eight pieces of Cannon, Provisions, and a great number of Christian Prisoners. The Castle, although little considerable of itself, did not cease to put all the Neighbourhood under Contribution, and to annoy the Imperialists. They made the same use of it against the Turks; and Debrezen, which had been taxed to a certain Sum, as a means to exempt it from Winter-Quarters, and had refused to pay it, when Teckely was near it, was constrained to submit to the Conditions of the Imperialists. The Turks acted but weakly by reason of the Disorders which had been at Adrianople, where the Grand-Signor had put the Serasquier to Death, and after that deposed the Grand-Visier. Solyman who commanded the Army which had opposed the Poles, was made Visier, and could not immediately re-establish Order in the Armies of the Grand-Signor.  
The Affairs of the Port, and the Malcontents being in this condition, it seems that a small Effort would absolutely have quelled the Party. It had but the single Town of Mongatz left, which had been blocked up a long time. This▪ Blockade was turned into a formal Siege in the beginning of March, and several Batteries were prepared to ruin the Castle below, and that above. They also threw a great quantity of Bombs and Carcases, and left nothing unattempted that might terrify the Inhabitants. But as the Garrison was composed of 4000 Men, and the Inhabitants affected to the Party, nothing could shake them. Besides, the Situation of the was Place found in the Attacks stronger than had been imagined. The lower Town and Castle were encompassed with a Ditch very broad and deep, which was full of Water. The Imperialists in vain undertook to drain it, and those of the Place found means to introduce Water, which came from several parts of the Mountains, because the Snows began to melt. In vain therefore did they endeavour to form an Attack against the upper Castle: Being seated upon an inaccessible Rock uncommanded, and encompassed with a double Ditch cut into the Rock, a few Men might be able to defend it against a great Army. Besides it happened that the Springtime was extremely rainy in Hungary, insomuch that all the Works of the Besiegers were full of Water. Moreover, the Army that was there, having consumed all the Provisions and Forage thereabouts, had much ado to subsist. Caprara, who had the Conduct of this Siege, sent Advice to Vienna of the condition of his Troops, and of the Siege, which he declared himself unabled to continue, unless he was assisted with Provisions and Men; but the Imperial Council having other Designs, found it more seasonable to abandon this Enterprise. So the Siege was raised about the end of April, after a continuance of two Months, without reckoning the Blockade, which had been form two Months before. Teckely, fearing lest the Place should at length be won, used his utmost Endeavours to get a sufficient Force to go and fall upon Caprara; but the Troops which he attempted to recollect in the Neighbourhood in order to this Design, having been routed by some of the Officers of the Emperor, the Turks were disgusted at the Enterprise; and the ill Wether joined to the Scarcity of the Imperial Army▪ besides the advantageous Situation of the Place, and the Resistance of the Garrison▪ saved without them the only place of Refuge which the Malcontents possessed in Hungary.  
On another side, the Imperial. Commanders having no further Concern with the People of the Country, gained several Advantages over the Turks. The Serasquier with some Bassa's, and Teckely being advanced towards Seged, with a Body of 4000 Men, were routed without fight, surprised by the Baron of Merci, inferior in number, but who arrived so unexpectedly, that they could not know what his Forces were, nor put themselves in a posture of Defence.  
The Imperial Army which was to act against the Turks, rendezvoused between Barcan and Gran, where it was to be complete by the 15th of May. It was to be composed of above 50000 Men, and commanded, as in the preceding Campagnes, by the Duke of Lorraine. It had been disputed in the Emperor's Council, whether the Siege of Buda should be formed, or that of some other place less important, as Agria, or Belgrade. The Fortifications of Buda having been repaired, and the Place provided with all things to support a Siege, with a Garrison of 10000 Men commanded by a Renegade; some were of opinion, that it hazarded the loss of a world of Men, and the raising of the Siege, as before. But others on the contrary, represented that it would prove better than before, because the Place was more known, and that those Faults might be avoided which they had made in the first Siege; and if this Design succeeded, the Emperor might depend upon being soon Master of all the lower Hungary. The chief Officers being of this Advice, all things were disposed for the Execution of it; but the Duke of Lorraine could not arrive at the Camp before the 8th of June.  
In order to send more Troops over the Danube, it was resolved to raze the Fortifications of several Towns of upper Hungary, to the end of not being obliged to hold Garrisons therein, and to hinder Teckely from making an Advantage of them. This was done at Eperies, and some other Places; they also thought themselves in a condition of obliging Abaffis, and the Transylvanians to declare for the Emperor; and if it succeeded, they might be able to make a considerable Diversion on that side. Since the Detention of Teckely, Abaffi had refused the Malcontents all sorts of Relief, without attempting nevertheless any thing against them, to manage himself at the same time with the Emperor and the Grand-Signor, under the uncertainty he was in concerning the end of the War. But to oblige him to determine himself, the Count of Soherffemberg was sent into Transylvania with 8000 Germans and Hungarians near Clausemberg. The Visier, who was at Belgrade, being advised of it, directed some Valachian Troops to march on that side, in order to act jointly with Teckely, and to drive the Imperialists out of Transylvania. Scherffemberg went to meet them, and put them to the rout before they could come near Waradin. He seized at the same time, upon the Passage of Hermanstadt; and at length, after having given the Transylvanians some Respite to consider, upon condition that they should provide for his Army in the mean time, he compelled them to declare themselves, & to join their Troops with his, which rendered Teckely and the Turks incapable of attempting any thing on that side. The Count, in not having prevented this Blow, must either have ill Spies, or else the Turks did not make a speedy use enough of his Advice. When those who see alone what is to be done in order to prevent a Misfortune, can't act themselves to oppose it in good time, but are reduced to importune those who see it not, it seldom happens that things are carried on with a necessary Expedition.  
In the mean time the Imperial Army was mustered upon the 10th of June: It consisted of 30000 Foot, and 20000 Horse, without computing the Hungarians, and the Troops of the Elector of Brandenburg, which were expected still. It had 16 great Pieces of Cannon, 40 Mortars, and all other Provisions in proportion. It was divided in two parts, and marched on each side of the Danube, by little Journeys, upon account of the bad Ways. The 18th the Duke of Lorraine invested the Place, and ordered the making of a Bridge for the other part of the Army to pass over that was on the other side of the Danube, and commanded by the Elector of Bavaria. The Turks who had not conjectured that they would return to the Siege of Buda, did not at all oppose the March of the Army, and did not so much as send to observe it, till it appeared before the Place. I will not insist upon the Circumstances of this Siege, whose History no further relates to the Life of Count Teckely, than as the taking of this Place had an Influence in the Affairs of all Hungary, and to which the Circumstances are of no effect.  
It shall suffice to say, that if the Place was well assaulted, according to the method of the Germans, it was as well defended, the Besieged being resolved to hold out to Extremity. There was no Obstruction to the Siege without, till the 12th of August, when the Serasquier appeared upon the Hills near the Danube. After he had encamped there, he put himself in order of Battle the next day, without engaging still with the Imperialists, who had exceeded their Lines. It is said that the Turks were 50000 Men, and the Christians not above 40000, the rest having continued in the Lines. The next day the Turks advanced on farther, and some of them crept along a Mountain, which was at the right of the Imperialists, with a design to get into the Place through the Camp, whilst the rest of their Army diverted that of the Christians. But the first were assaulted, and the others vigorously repulsed at the same time, who retired to their Camp after having lost near 2000 Men. Instead of returning to the Charge, they decamped in the Night, and went to post themselves three Leagues from thence, where resided the Grand Visier. It is said, that this last would absolutely have the Serasquier return against the Christians, and heard not the Excuses. Indeed, unless the Turkish Army was severely frighted at the loss it had received, in returning divers times; the Imperial Army, which was extremely fatigued with the Siege, and had been under Arms three days, could hardly have resisted long. The 20th, 2000 Janissaries came again to attack the Lines, and performed it with so much Vigour, that they broke through immediately, and had all unquestionably entered the Place, if they had been supported as they ought; but there could enter not above 300, whereof the greatest part were wounded. It is said, that the Visier gave 30 Crowns to each of the Janissaries, who in this occasion had perfectly well discharged their Duties; but who were not assisted by the Spahies, who complained of having been in other Encounters abandoned by the Janissaries. Thus the Jealousy there is between those two kinds of Turkish Soldiers, and the small Experience of their Officers, preserved the Christian Army at this time. They were contented to appear often in order of Battle in view of the Imperialists, who went out of their Lines to receive them, but advanced not up to them when they saw them fixed. The Turks attempted once again to break through the Trenches of the Imperialists, the 29th of August; but being entered into the Camp on one side, whilst the Visier made an appearance of going to assault it on another, they lost 7 or 800 Men, without being able to pierce as far as the Place. The loss was small for an Army as considerable as that; and which ought to save the Place upon any Conditions. In the mean time the Turks not returning to attack the Lines, the Imperialists won Buda the 2d of September, by a general Assault, wherein they broke through the last Trenches of the Enemy on three sides.  
The Turkish Army, which might have prevented the taking of the Place, by continual Skirmishes with the Imperialists, did not appear the day whereon the Town was won, and was preparing to march towards Alba-Regalis. Having increased the Garrison of this City, it turned towards Esseck, and remained some time encamped three Leagues from thence, to observe the march of the Imperial Army. The Duke of Lorraine, after having made the Christian Army rest three days near Buda, resolved to follow that of the Turks, and went to encamp the 19th of September at Tolna upon the Danube; but the Turks being unwilling to engage themselves in a Battle, he divided his Army, half of which passed the Danube to go and form the Siege of Seged; and the other took to the right, with a design to invest Quinque Ecclesiae. The Visier retired to Esseck, and put his Troops in Winter-Quarters, whilst the Imperialists obtained these two Places, at the end of the Month, besides several others of less note. Count Veterani also beat a cosiderable Relief that was marching to raise the Siege of Seged; so that it seems the Affairs of the Ottoman Empire were generally in a declining state, without a Man found capable to reinstate them.  
In the two Sieges of Buda they had lost their best Troops, and their bravest Officers, who had put themselves in a state of perishing, or were effectually dead with their Arms in their Hands, rather than to abandon this Place to the Christians. After that, one saw amongst the Turks none but such Officers as were equally unable to defend and attack with Honour.  
The hopes of Teckely, and those who had remained fixed to his Interests, diminished at the same time; and having no Troops in his Dependence, nor being able to obtain any of the Turks, he found himself reduced to make use of some Intrigues, the success of which was not advantageous to him. It is said that the Princess Ragotski sent the Countess Nadasti, and another Hungarian Lady to Cassovia, with a design to gain some Persons there, under pretence of being willing to submit to the Emperor. But their Intention was discovered, and they were apprehended, whether what was asserted of them was true, or that they were used so out of Suspicion, or Revenge. A Turkish Party that was to surprise Cassovia, was defeated by the General's Caraffa and Heusler.  
It is also assured, that the Princess Ragotski sent two Persons to Caraffa, in order to let him know that she was absolutely disposed to enter into some Accommodation with the Emperor, and demanded for that end a Truce for three Months. Caraffa referred her to the Emperor's Ministers of State, lest if it proved a Faint, they should tax him with Imprudence in suffering himself to be imposed on. As the Affairs of the Turks every day grew worse, they nearly observed the Person of Teckely, lest by a Disgust of them he would no longer serve them, and should apply himself to make a serious Composition with the Emperor. It was for this reason they denied him the Liberty of throwing himself into Mongatz, notwithstanding he promised to disturb the Imperial Troops from thence.   

Whilst the Imperialists and Turks made great Preparations for the following Campagne, the Garrison of Mongatz, seeing the Emperor disposed to treat the Remainders of the Malcontents with Severity, did all the Waste they could in the Neighbourhood, to deprive the Imperialists of the means of Subsistance; and took away as much as they could carry off, and as they judged convenient to support a Siege. The Princess Ragotski is even accused of having directed the Hands of two Prisoners of War to be cut off, and sent them back in this Condition, bidding them hereafter go and serve the Emperor. Being in so weak a State as she was, if she used them thus, she must have particular Reasons for it; otherwise she ought to have feared, lest the Imperialists should entertain those Prisoners so, whom they should have taken upon her.  
Teckely being in the Neighbourhood, without having wherewithal to attempt any thing by force, the Imperialists were persuaded that it was impossible for him to remain in Peace. It was imagined, that he sought Opportunities again of causing an Insurrection in Vpper-Hungary, and that he held great Intelligences there. As the Germane Troops misused the Hungarians more than they had ever done, regarding Hungary hereafter, as a Land of Conquest; the Commanders might easily conjecture, that the Hungarians were not less incensed against them than before, although they did not show it, for fear of drawing upon themselves some Disturbance. Possibly this Conduct of the Germans, which reduced to despair several Hungarian Families, who were no easier under the Emperor, than when they bore Arms against him, engaged some of them to a secret Correspondence with their ancient Captain. Perhaps also, that as those are never absolutely pardoned, who have made some figure in a rebellious Party, notwithstanding their submission, especially if they have Estates; so an Occasion was looked after to destroy the ancient Friends of Teckely, and to seize upon what they had, by accusing them of Treason. In the Month of February, were arrested all those who were suspected to have any Intelligence with this Count; and no Hungarian was permitted to leave any Towns, where it was conjectured he had any Correspondence, without Security. A little while after it was found, that the Conspiracy had been almost universal; and that several of the chief Inhabitants, not only of Cassovia and Eperies, but also of Tirnaw, Altsol, Newsol, Leutsch, Oedemburgh and Presburgh, were concerned therein. The Prisons were filled with an infinite number of Persons, and the most considerable in Hungary. They put to Death the greatest Offenders, or the most Unfortunate; and the rest were discharged upon the Payment of Fines, which absolutely ruined them. The ancient Formalities were no more observed, than Persons dared to demand them, for fear of passing for Rebels. Count Caraffa, and a Chamber composed of Strangers, and established at Cassovia, put a great number to the Rack, upon slender Proofs, which so severely handled them, that some died thereof. These extorted Confessions, which were given out as they would themselves; gave the Judges an Opportunity of seizing upon what remained to the Hungarians, after the first Conspiracy. If the Hungarians repent of having so soon submitted to the Emperor, and had renewed their ancient Practices; it must be confessed, that either the Yoke, which was imposed on them, was very severe, since they chose rather to embrace a desperate Party, than to see themselves eternally subjected thereto: or that they were extremely inconstant, since they were uneasy in all Conditions.  
The Turks could not get together Money and Troops sufficient to give them a prospect of re-establishing soon their Affairs in Hungary, as it appeared enough by the Campagne of the following Summer. The Imperialists even published, that the Visier had wrote a Letter to Prince Herman of Baden, Precedent of the Council of War, to demand a Peace of the Emperor. He made him apprehend, 'twas said, that the Sultan his Master being inclined to make a Peace, if the Emperor was in the same Disposition, as it was supposed he would, considering the ruin of the People, that a Place be agreed upon, where Persons should be sent on each side to form the Articles: and to make the Sincerity of the Port appear, as soon as the Council of Vienna should give its Parole to enter into a Treaty, the Count of Teckely should be given up to the Emperor. The Turks deputed likewise an Aga to Debrezen, who was conducted to Eperies, where he demanded a Passport for an Ambassador; but the Emperor made Answer to him by Caraffa, that he would make a Peace if the Grand Signior would oblige himself to pay him six Millions of Gold for the Expenses of the War, and for the Destructions that had been made, and if he would restore him all the Places he possessed in Hungary, and would also satisfy Poland and the Republic of Venice. As for what relates to the Offer, which the Turks made of delivering up Teckely, it was answered that he was esteemed too little formidable to give Disturbance to the Emperor, and that a Motive of that nature was not capable of advancing the Peace. If it be true, that the Turks made this Offer, Teckely had an occasion to fear; and if such an Answer was given them, as was declared, certainly it was not proper to augment that Esteem which the Turks had for him. He was at this time in Lippa, and he escaped an eminent Danger; for the Garrison of Chenod having surprised the City of Lippa, he had much ado to secure himself in the Castle. During all this Winter the Imperialists made great Incursions; and if they did not all succeed, they had notwithstanding generally the upper hand.  
The Visier made a Review of his Army about the end of April, in the Plain of Salankemen, near Belgrade; it was near 50000 strong. Teckely had orders to go to him; and as he was upon his way with 2 or 300 Horse, he was attacked near Giula, by 500 Hussars, who killed him above 100 Men; but as for him, he retired to Kerek during the Fight. In the beginning of June, the Duke of Lorraine likewise took the Field with part of the Imperial Army, which was to consist of above 50000 Men, and took his March by the Drove towards the Bridge of Esseck, which the Turks had not as yet absolutely repaired, since some Imperial Detatchments had burnt down a part of it. The 26th of June he set upon them, and constrained them to repass the Drove upon a Bridge of Boats, which they had, although they had made a Fort at the Head of their Bridge, which the overflowing of the River broke at the same time. This very overflowing hindered the Imperialists from attempting to pass it during some days; but they found means to surmount all Difficulties, and the Army passed near the Fort of Siclos the 11th and 12th of July, and was joined four days after by the Elector of Bavaria, who commanded the rest of the Troops, and had crossed the Danube at Mohats'. They continued to march towards the Enemy, and arrived at their Trenches the 19th. The Imperial Army was obliged to break through some Defiles which the Enemy guarded, but not without loss; and the Turks were found after that so well posted, that there was a necessity of enduring all their Artillery, in order to approach their. Trenches. They lost in this occasion 7 or 800 Men; and after having attempted to draw the Turks out of so advantageous a Post, the Generals of the Emperor judged it most convenient to retire; which they did in good order. The Turks sent some Horse to charge the Rear, but they were repulsed so well, that the Christian Army repassed the Drove without loss. The Visier also passed it, and posted himself between Esseck and Darda, in the Isles which the Marshes and Arms of this River compose there, where it was not possible to force him. The Christian Army was near Mohats, and made several unsuccessful Motions, to draw the Enemies to a Fight, but there were only some inconsiderable Skirmishes for a long time. C. Teckely was then in the Camp of the Turks, and part of their Conduct is imputed to his good Advice. The 12th of August, the Christian Army, in marching from Mohats towards Siclos, was charged at last by the whole Turkish Army; but the Elector of Bavaria, who was the first attacked, sustained their Shock with so much Resolution, that the whole Christian Army being come back, repulsed them every where; insomuch that, Terror being introduced amongst them, they fled towards Esseck. The Bridge of the Drove being broke down by those who fled first, many of them were drowned who undertook to swim over it; and the Turks lost 6000 Men in this Engagement for want of knowing how to make an orderly Retreat to their Camp, which it was easy to defend. But when they have once the lower-hand, their Minds are, for the most part, so strongly possessed with Fear, that they no longer distinguish what they do. Otherwise they had gained the Advantage in the first Skirmishes, and even in the beginning of the Fight the Ground was favourable to them; and they were superior to the Christians in number, their Army having been considerably angmented, since it had been said they were above 50000 Men. The Christians plundered the Camp, which they had deserted, and found therein a very considerable booty.  
After that, the D. of Lorraine judging that the Grand-Visier was not in a condition of undertaking any thing during the rest of the Campaign, left the C. of Dunewald, with 4000 Horse and 6000 Foot, to cover Siclos and Quinque-Ecclesia; and passed the Danube, with the remainder of the Army, near Mohats. From thence he marched towards Zolnick, where having taken to the right, he turned towards Transilvania, to put his Army there in Winter-quarters. The War had so entirely ruined Hungary, that the Towns were almost become Deserts, and the Lands, by consequence, untilled for the most part; which made the Germans, who had been formerly so ambitious of Winter-quarters in this Country, no longer covetous in that respect. On the other-side, it was to be feared lest, if Transilvania were left to the Discretion of the Turks, they should take Quarters in't themselves, and compel Abaffis to do for them what he had lately done for the Emperor. At the same time, C. Dunewald took in the Lower-Hungary, Butzin, Walpo, Esseck, which the Turks abandoned in disorder, and Peter-Waradin, which completed a Confusion in all the Affairs of the Turks, and filled the Imeprialists with Courage; who observing that to succeed, they had nothing more to do than to undertake, performed things every day, which formerly they durst not so much as think on.  
It was then the Emperor, who had a mind to Crown the Archduke Joseph, King of Hungary, sent for the chief Lords of this Kingdom to Vienna. He restored to them the Crown, which he had transferred from Presburgh to Vienna, and which he had always with him during the War. This Prince made them a Discourse in Latin, wherein he told them, amongst other things, that he deposited the Crown with them, in order to see it suddenly upon the Head of his Son, whom it was time to declare hereditary K. of Hungary. The Hungarians returned Thanks to the Emperor in the same Language, and sent the Crown to Presburgh; but it was not set upon the Head of the Archduke, till about the end of the Year, as shall be seen in the Consequence.  
The evil Conduct of the Grand-Visier, followed with the ill Successes of this Campaign, excited great Murmur in the Army, which besides wanted the Pay of several Months. The Tumult went so far, that the Army, refusing to obey him, advanced to Constantinople, where it went to demand his Head, and those of several Officers,— of the Grand-Signor. The Visier of his own Accord surrendered his Commission, which was given to Siaous, according to the Wishes of part of the Army; but this Resignation could not save his Life. The Caimacan, with some others, were also put to Death. Methinks the Army should have been contented with this Sacrifice; but the excessive Expenses of Mahomet the 4th, and his slothful, effeminate Life, ruined even himself. The troublesome Fellows deposed him also in the Month of November, and placed upon the Throne his Brother Solyman, the Third of the Name, who is not more expert, or more courageous, than his eldest Brother. But as when one is not satisfied with the Condition one is in, it always seems to be likely to improve with change; they did not cease to persuade themselves that all would go better under his Government, than under that of the deposed Sultan; who was imprisoned, as his Successor had been for several Years.  
To return to what passed in Hungary; the D. of Lorraine sent word into Transilvania, that to protect this Country from the Undertake of the Infidels, the Emperor had found it necessary to put Garrisons into the chief Places, and to give Winter-quarters to his Army there; which the Transilvanians would doubtless approve of, since it concerned their Deliverance from the Yoke of the Infidels. The Transilvanians, who had at least as much Liberty under the Protection of the Turks, as they could expect under the Emperor, were afraid of changing their Master; for it was of no less import. Abaffis in particular, who had assisted the Malcontents, and the Turks, by whom he had been made Vaivod, as it has been elsewhere said, 
See Book 1. Page ●●.  trembled at the Apprehension of falling into the Emperor's hands, who had opposed his Establishment as much as possibly he could. He repent that he had been a Spectator only, for the last years, of the Differences betwixt the Emperor and the Malcontents, whom he should, according to good Policy, have continued to assist with all his Force, since he could but perish, or save himself with them. But these Reflections were unseasonable now; whereupon, the Imperial Army was advised from the part of the Transilvanians, that they would furnish it with as much Provisions as they possibly could; but as for surrendering their Places, or giving Quarters, they could not do it, without exposing themselves to the Revenge of the Turks and Tartars; who entering into such an open Country as theirs, would lead off, without any hopes of Prevention, the greatest part of its Inhabitants into Slavery, and carry Desolation .  
The D. of Lorraine having answered to that in general Terms, assuring them of the Protection of the Emperor, did not cease to continue his Advancing into the Country; and fixed a Garrison at Sabelona, upon the 11th of October, when he arrived there. The Transilvanians might repeat their Offers long enough; he marched directly to Clausemburgh, where he entered the 20th, upon condition that he should leave all things in the state he found them; that he should exact no Contributions; that the Magistrates should be exempted from entertaining Soldiers; that the Citizens should be obliged only to furnish the Imperial Garrison with Necessaries, without being obliged to convert them into Money; and that the Troops should be kept under a severe Discipline. He did the same in respect of Tuttemburgh, Alba-Julia, Hermanstad, and others of the most important Places. There was also a particular Treaty with Abaffi and the States; wherein they also covenanted, that there should be no Revolution amongst them, and that the Troops should departed the following Spring, and they would be obliged to furnish them with a certain quantity of Provisions. Abaffis and his Family, who were at Hermanstad, retired to Fogarats; a Place that properly belonged to him; notwithstanding with an absolute Liberty of passing to and fro through Transilvania. The Imperialists obliged themselves also to defend them, against all Powers whatsoever, and to make no enquiry after past Affairs. Which done, the Duke of Lorraine took his way to Presburgh, in order to be present at the Coronation of the Archduke.  
If any thing had been capable of reviting Teckely, and if one could rejoice at the Misfortunes of old Friends, he would have felt some Consolation at the Reception of this News; because in vainly importuning the Transilvanians to afford him some Relief, he had foretold them more than once, that what at this time happened to them, would not fail to make them remember him, when it would be too late. He had likewise given the same Admonitions to those Hungarians, whom his Confinement induced to accept the General Pardon; and he then saw them become the Prey of Strangers, without being in a condition ever to shake off that Yoke, which they had apprehended so many years.  
The Emperor and the Archduke being arrived, with all their Court, at Presburgh, upon the 30th of October, where the States were assembled, the Emperor told them in Latin what he desired of them, and also gave it them in Writing. It directed, that his Son might not only be crowned King of Hungary, but also that the Kingdom be declared hereditary in his Family. The States examined this Proposition in several Sittings; wherein they renewed the greatest part of those Complaints, which the Hungarians had used to make; after which some Articles were drawn up, which were presented to the Emperor by the Deputies of the Diet. Although they did not refuse to elect the Archduke Joseph, they demanded the Enjoyment of their ancient Liberty, without speaking of an hereditary Succession: That after a Peace should be contracted with the Port, all the Germane Garrisons might be recalled, and Hungarians put in their room, to guard Places. In a word, that all their Grievances, which they had not yet drawn up, might be examined and rectified before the Coronation.  
The States had 14 days allowed them to prepare and bring in these Grievances; and in the mean time, it was declared to them, that the Expenses, which the Emperor had made in order to defend Hungary against the Turks, which amounted to much more than the Value of the Kingdom, gave him a Right to look upon it as his other hereditary Dominions.  
It was much contested thereupon in the Assembly; and some Historians say, 
Greg. Leti. Hist. dell. Imper. p. 370.  that the Count Nic. Drascowits, Great Arbitrator of the Kingdom, having strongly represented the Consequences of surrendering a Right of this nature, they prayed the Emperor to make no Alteration in their Customs; but that the Emperor sent them word again, that his Predecessors and Himself having purchased Hungary at so dear a rate, it was but reasonable for the Crown to become hereditary in their House. Some days after, as this matter still took up the States, Drascowits being dead suddenly at night in his Bed, without any one's knowing well the Cause; those, who had been of the same Opinion with him, were in such a Consternation at his Death, possibly natural at the same time, that no body any longer openly opposed the Emperor's Will. Some pretended only, to preserve a part of their ancient Rights, that if there were several Princes of the House of Austria in Germany, the States ought to have the Liberty of electing which they pleased. But this Overture having been also rejected, the States were at length reduced to declare, that for the future the Kingdom of Hungary should be hereditary in the Austrian Family of the Imperial Branch; that in default of Heirs Males, it should pass to the Females; and in default of both, it should first belong to the Princes, and then the Princesses of the Branch of Spain.  
After that; there remained nothing more but the Ceremony of the Coronation, which was expected to be performed before the end of November; but it was deferred to the 9th of the following Month; for that all the Preparations were not made, and besides it was necessary to determine certain Matters in the Assembly of the States; of which the two principal are these: The first is, that pursuant to an Article of the Declaration of King Andrew, each of the three States had a Right to oppose the King, when he contravened the Laws of the Kingdom, without being reputed Offenders for not submitting to his Orders. The Emperor apprehended that his Son and his Successors were not obliged to swear to this Article, because it had always been, said he, a Bottom for Seditions, which the Rebels had even made use of within some few Years. But on the other side, the States in relaxing thereupon, not only rendered the King absolute Master of the Goods and Lives of the Hungarians, but also submitted, by a public Act, to all his Caprices, or rather to those of his Ministers and Favourites. For it is certain, that those People are no less absolute than Kings; and 'tis this, that makes them dispose Princes to seek so greedily after a Despotic Power, wherein they are so much concerned. The most part of the Grandees were inclined to agree to what the Emperor thought fit; because they hoped to enjoy a part of the Regal Power, in exercising the Charges, according to his Intentions; but the Clergy and the Cities, who had no such Bottoms, and who saw themselves thereby subjected to all sorts of Inconveniences, without the least Remedy, insisted much upon it, and demanded Satisfaction upon their Grievances. They had presented a lose Sheet to the Emperor; in which they made a Particular of the Cruelties which had been practised against several Persons of Note, and a great number of others of less Quality, under pretence of searching the Accomplices of a Conspiracy, wherein they were not at all concerned. He did not refuse to give them Justice thereupon, nor to put their Reasons under Examination; but they must suffer it to be deferred till the Coronation was over, because too great a time was requisite for that purpose.  
The second Affair related to the Evangelicks, or Protestants. To make their Court, they had laboured to get the Crown of Hungary declared hereditary, and imagined that the Occasion was favourable to petition the Emperor in particular, that he would maintain them in their ancient Privileges; That their Temples and Estates might be restored to them, which they had been dispossessed of since the Year 1667; That there might be no Assembly for the Affairs of the Kingdom, without-some Deputies on their part; That the Jesuits might be prohibited from meddling with State-Affairs, or concerning the Protestant Religion; That they might not be permitted to establish themselves in any other Places than where they were; That Caraffa might be suddenly recalled, who was accused of having put to Death an infinite number of People, who had no share in the Conspiracy. It was considered in the States, whether the Protestants might be permitted to ask these Favours of the Emperor, but it was found that the Season could hardly favour their Purpose. So that was also referred till the Coronation was over; which imported, that the Imperial Council did what it judged convenient, without the King of Hungary's holding himself obliged to any thing. The Ceremony of the Coronation than was performed the 9th, as it had Seen resolved; but the Particulars are not to be insisted▪  
Whilst great rejoicings were made at Presburgh, there arrived a Courier with a new Subject of Joy; to wit, the News of the Reduction of Agria, which for want of Provisions, surrendered upon Capitulation the 28th of November; so that there remained nothing but Mongats unsubjected to the Emperor in Vpper-Hungary. Then to give some Satisfaction to the Hungarians, he abolished the Criminal-Chamber of Eperies, set up to search after those who had been concerned in the late Conspiracy; and which had put to Death a world of People, without observing the usual Proceed. As to what regards the quartering of Troops, and their Entertainment; whereas the Germane Officers had disposed of it as they thought fit, without consulting the Hungarians; Commissioners were nominated of this Nation, who were to regulate those kind of things jointly with the Germans. The Examination of the rest was referred to another Assembly.  
The Protestants did also beg of the Emperor, and the King, by a Request, that Hungary might be restored, in respect of Religion, to the State it was in when his Imperial Majesty came to the Crown. It was replied to them, that there required time to consider of a thing of that consequence; and that in the mean time, they might assure themselves of the Favour of the Emperor and King, provided they continued in their Fidelity to them. All they could obtain, was, that things should be established as they were in 1681.  
Thus the Kingdom of Hungary from elective, became hereditary; and instead of a moderate Authority by the Laws, the States have suffered Joseph the 1st, to take one almost without Bounds. All the Projects which the Hungarians had so often made for the Preservation of their Liberty, all the Preparations in Hungary, during so many years, for that Design, yielded at last to the good Fortune of the House of Austria; for whom Poland and Germany reunited, conquered Kingdoms, without the Assistance of one Prince of its ●●ood, and for whom Fortune, if it is permitted to say so, took Cities, whilst those Princes were asleep.  
On another side; almost all that Teckely undertook, was baffled. He had form a Design upon Seged, which the taking of Agria ruined entirely. He might write long enough to all those, whom he knew in Hungary, in order to inspire them with a new Courage; no Body was moved, and Liberty was nothing but a fine Name, fit to draw Sighs from the best-intentioned, but incapable of raising them to Arms. The Turks, embroiled amongst themselves, did not distinguish what they did, nor granted him that Relief which they had promised him. All that he could do with 5 or 6000 Men, was to make Incursions upon those Hungarians, who had submitted to the Emperor. He attempted several times to get near Mongats, or to throw himself therein, and to put some Relief in it, or to bring out his Wife; but they had lately blocked up the Place with more Application than ever, insomuch that all his Efforts were unseasonable. The Princess, being summoned to surrender, did not refuse to enter into a Negotiation; but no conclusion could be made, because she insisted upon having her Husband and his Companions, included in it, which the Emperor absolutely refused her. Notwithstanding, he had the Address about this time, to detach from the Garrison of Seged 400 Hungarians, and 400 others, who went in a Party about Lippa. The Hungarian Troops, mortified by the great Advantages which the Germans had obtained without them, had much ado to live with them; and some of the most impatient, rather chose to undergo once more the hazard of perishing with their ancient. Captain, than to see themselves misused by Strangers in their own Country.   
The End of the Third Book.   

MEMOIRES OF THE LIFE OF Emeric, Count Teckely. BOOK IU.  
Which comprehends what has happened from the Year 1688, until the Year 1691.  

THe Affairs of the Ottoman Empire being in a very great disorder, and the new Sultan, no more than his Vizier, not knowing how to betake himself to hinder the Germans from making new Conquests in Hungary, the Divan thought it was necessary to know the opinion of the Bassa's, who were not able to come to Constantinople, and to send, in the same time, for all the Officers of experience that were in the extend of that Empire. Orders were sent to Teckely too, to repair thither, that they might hear of him, what he thought the most effectual Method to carry on the War in Hungary. Although there was a great deal of danger for him to obey that Order, because it might happen that the Turks being irritated against them that had engaged them in that War, would revenge themselves upon him for the losses they had made; nevertheless he took the resolution to go, to represent to his Highness more strongly than he could do by Letters, what it behoved them to do in a conjuncture of such a consequence.  
Before he set forth for his journey, he wrote to his Spouse to take patience still for a while, seeing that as soon as he would come back he would not fail to go to her Succour.  
In the mean while, whatever the Princess could do, she was not able to persuade the Garrison to hold any longer; because a Month before that time it was reduced to such a want, as was capable to put the the most Constant out of Patience. Having heard, besides, that Teckely was gone to Constantinople, she thought him to be absolutely lost. And indeed the least fit of Inconstancy, whether in the Grand Signior, or in the Vizier, was enough to Restroy him. Those Reasons brought the Princess and the Garrison of Mongatz to capitulate the 17th of January.  
Here are the chiefest Articles, which she agreed upon with Caraffa, authorized by the Emperor: 1. That a general Pardon should be granted to the Garrison, as well as to the Inhabitants, for all that was passed; and that she should carry along with her all that she had in the Place. 2. That the Princess Ragotski, and the Children she had by the Prince Ragotski, should be brought to Vienna at the Emperor's charge, who should keep them, according to their Quality, and that he should let them enjoy all sort of Liberty, excepted that they could not go out of it without his leave. 3. ' That all the Goods, movable, and , that could be found belonging to them in Mongatz, and elsewhere, should be restored to them; but that that place and what belongs to it, should remain in the Emperor's hands, till they had made it appear that it had not been usurped upon the Crown of Hungary. 4. ' That the Princess should enjoy all the Benefits she had received of Prince Ragotski, when he espoused her, unless the Emperor thought convenient to give her an equal Value, and that she could take all that belonged to her in particular in Mongatz; but that all the States of her Children, and their Dignities should be left to the Emperor, and that he should be their Guardian. 5. That she should be bound to restore upon Oath all that belonged to Count Teckely, and them who were still with him. 6. That the Emperor should take care to have her Children brought up as he would think the most convenient. 7. That the Princess should not acquaint Teckely of the surrender of the place, nor of the Reasons why she had done it. 8. That leave should be granted her to tarry in it, till she had settled her Affairs, and the Equipage that was to carry her to Vienna should be ready. Two days after the conclusion of this Treaty the place was surrendered into the hands of the Imperialists, altho' the Princess did not go out of it presently after, for the reasons we have said already. They say she boreher ill Fortune with great Constancy, and that she hath never expressed any sign of Weakness.  
In the mean while, it happened a thing that might have served mightily to re-establish the Affairs of the Turks, and of the Malcontents, if the Turks had served themselves of the occasion, as they should have done: It was, that the Troops the Duke of Lorraine had left in Transilvania, instead of observing the Treaty that had been made, committed infinite Disorders, and lived as they pleased upon free Quarters, by reason they were not paid, according to their ancient Custom. It may be too that the Imperial Court was not sorry that its Troops would revenge itself, because Abaffi had assisted the Malcontents during many years; and indeed he deserved as much, for having done too little since he sided with that Party, and too much to be regarded as a Friend by the Emperor. The Transilvanians sent to Vienna to complain of the Ravages the Imperial Troops committed in their Country, and to represent, that if the Treaty was not kept by the Emperor's Party; it would not be observed neither by themselves. Upon those Complaints, Caraffa received order to go into Transilvania, where instead of satisfying the Transilvanians by a good Discipline, he complained by turns, as if they had failed to execute several Articles of the Treaty. Thus the Transilvanians found themselves more grieved by that General's coming than they were before. And yet to show that he was willing to give them some Satisfaction, he offered to ease them in removing those Soldiers Quarters, provided they would pay some certain Sum of Money to the Emperor; but that Sum was so excessive that it was impossible it could be found in Transilvania.  
A little while after the Grand Seignour sent a Chioux to Abaffi, to solicit him to broke the Treaty he had made with the Emperor, upon the Word he gave him to secure him the next Campaign. But because all these were but words, and that the ill Success of the Campaigns that were passed, gave little hopes to see the Effects of it, Abafti had rather carry himself discreetly, and keep fair with the Court of Vienna, who was able to punish him for his Inconstancy. Nevertheless, the carriage of the Germane Army was such that it hindered the Hospodar of Walaenia, solicited by the Emperor to side with him openly, from falling into that Snare.  
Teckely, who was in his way for Constantinople, did not go very far, thinking that his Remoteness would cast all them that remained still his Friends into a Despair, and that after the taking of Mongatz his Presence was absolutely necessary: When therefore he had joined his Troops, it wanted very little but he had been surprised hard by Waradin by General Heusler, who set upon him unprepared: but having retired himself suddenly to Giula with his Horse, he avoided the Danger, and his Foot was wholly defeated. Some of his Enemies that were then at the Port, made their Endeavours, at that time, to ruin him by reason of his Absence; going about to persuade, That in betraying the Interest of the Grand Seignour, he durst not come up to Constantinople, after having given his word that he would come. But those Accusations appeared so ill grounded, and those who were acquainted with the condition Hungary was then in, knew so evidently the contrary, that they had no effect at all. On the contrary, the Sultan sent to him to assure him of his Protection, and to confirm upon him the Title of Prince of Hungary, which Mahomet the Fourth had given him: he presented him in the same time with a Scimitar enriched with precious Stones, and exhorted him to make use of it against his Enemies, with the same Faithfulness he had done till then. Notwithstanding there was a Report that he had been strangled by the order of the Port; and to undeceive them who befriended him still, he caused this Manifesto to be published:  

Count Teckely's Declaration published in March 1688.  
YE People of Hungary, it is long ago since your Enemies and mine have published my Death; and nevertheless I am alive still, God be thanked, to defend your oppressed Liberty. I know it is to your sorrow, that you follow for the present the Standards of the House of Austria; it is too long ago since you know it, to trust yourselves to it: And what has lately happened in the pretended Election of a King of Hungary, makes you know plainly how much both your Lives and your Fortunes would be in a Danger, if you were compelled to obey him: Ye are forced to dissemble, because the conjuncture ye are in will have it so; but I know your hearts as I know mine, I know ye have an horror for all that ye do, and that they hate them that are a preparing their Chains, although they be bound to bear them, by reason of the Charges they enjoy in the Kingdom.  
Is it not a shameful thing, for Count Esterhasi, to have made a private suit for the Dignity of Count of the Empire, as if that of Palatine of Hungary was not without comparison much above it? Is that the Reward of all the base Treasons he has been guilty of against you? And is it possible that a Man who has the Honour to be in my Alliance 
* His Brother has married Count Teckely's Sister. , would disgrace me and all the Nation? I had rather see my State and my Goods in the hands of my Enemies, than to enjoy them at that rate: What Proffers have they not made me to forsake you? Do they not do the same still every day, if I were willing to accept them? But if God has resolved that I should be Unfortunate, it is not possible I should be Guilty; and rather than betray you, I would expose myself: I drew the Sword for you, as soon as I was able to wield it; and I have undergone a thousand Dangers in your Service: I have contemned Swords and Poison, and I am still exposed every day to both by my Constancy to you. But I prefer a glorious Death to shameful Life, being persuaded that ye will always confess that I deserve a better Fortune.  
But 'tis not time yet to be out of Hopes, ye know that I am under the Protection of a powerful Empire, and that it is ready still to receive you under its Protection: If it has met with some Crosses of Fortune, it is not in a danger for all that to be overthrown; if it had lost all that it holds in Europe, which it is very far off, yet of it remains still two Parts of the World wherein it commands. It had not so much of Strength when it Overthrew the Empire of the East, and that of the West doth not come near to its Power. It is not time then yet to say, as they do every day, That there is wanting but a little Strength to run it quite down. Your Enemies and mine are persuaded of it in the bottom of their Hearts: That is the only reason why they moderate still the Passion they are in, to spill to the very last drop of our Blood. Do you not remember that they have shed, without having been provoked, in so many Rencounters, and how they have put the Arms in the Executioners hands when theirs were weary of using them? Is there any one amongst you, that may boast himself, that he has not lost a Brother, or a Nephew, or a Kinsman, or a Friend in that great Effusion of Blood that has been newly made by General Caraffa? What is, has been the Success of your Complaints, although ye have clearly proved, that he did nothing else than to rob the Fatherless, and Motherless, and Widow. They have made as if they had sent some Orders that the strict Forms of Proceed in Law should be observed: but ye have seen whether they have been performed. Since he had received them, we may reckon, you and I, above two hundred Persons he has condemned by his own Authority; and to whom he has answered uncivilly, when they have begged leave to justify themselves, That their Trials would be performed after they had been executed.  
How long will ye bear, ye brave Hungarians, their Triumph over your Innocency? If you be designed to perish, is it not better to do it having your Arms in your hands, than to be put to death by an infamous Hangman? Make some Endeavours to get out of the shameful Slavery wherein you are, seeing you want nothing else but the Will to do it: The Power of your Enemies is not so great as you think. How can it be, since I scorn it? And if you had helped me with all your Forces, what condition should we have been in? Do not tarry till ye be weaker than ye are now. They do not endeavour to weaken you, but to render you absolutely uncapable of shaking off the tyrannical Yoke which they are a preparing for you so many Years since.  
Soliman, now Emperor of the Turks, offers you his Hand to draw you out of Oppression. A Prince of his Name has been formerly the Terror of those you are dreading ; and although we must not give credit to Prophecies which come from thence, I cannot forbear from telling you, that the Turks are a divulging, they have one, according to which their Empire almost overthrown, is to become more flourishing than ever, under a Prince of that Name. Do but join with me, that it might be found true, since your Safety as well as mine depends for ever upon our Union with those People: They have supported us during many Years, as we have supported them by turns. We have always acted unanimously: Why should we give over a Conduct which has turned so much to our good?  
What can you expect from your Enemy's Promises? Do but look upon the Prince of Transilvania, and you will see how they have abused his Credulity: What good doth he got for having made a Treaty with a People that will not observe a single Article of it? But there is no need to fetch Instances from abroad: How many times have they broken their Word they had given you? Or to speak more proper, Is there any one amongst you, who can remember that they have kept it to him? They seek for no other thing but to engage you into a Treaty, to deceive you the better; and your Faithfulness hath not been rewarded but by the blackest Treachery. They endeavour to make you fall into the Snare, under the specious names of Amnisty and of Peace. I require no more from you, but that you would make some Reflections upon it; and I am confident that afterwards you will become wiser.  
That, if all that I have said be not capable to stir your Minds, do but consider at least, nothing moves me to speak as I have done, but your own Interest. I can, when I please, make mine Agreement upon such Conditions, which could appear advantageous enough to a Man that would have forgotten the Care he ought to have for the Liberty of his Country: But seeing, thanks to God, I never lost the memory of it, since I came to the Age of Knowledge, I will remember it the better now I am to revenge so many of my brave Countrymen: Ye should, as well as I, hear their Voices which entreat us, not to bear without Revenge the wrongful shedding of their Blood. Believe me, do not deffer a thing so necessary for the Security of yourselves, seeing this Impunity increases the Presumption of your Enemies, their Punishment on the contrary will render them more cautions in undertaking any thing against you.   
Those Reasons had very little success, they not being backed by any Army capable to give a Shelter to the Hungarians, who had declared themselves for Teckely. Those that favoured him privately, were informed by this Declaration that the Turks had not put him to death; but they were not in a capacity to help him otherways than with their Wishes and Prayers. Thus he tarried a long while about Giula without undertaking any thing. It is reported, that the Turks fearing that he being weary at last of so many Crosses of Fortune, he would reconcile himself to the Emperor, got him to be watched so near, that he could do nothing but they were acquainted with it. Some great Disorders happened a little while after at the Port, where the Chiaoux made a new Vizier, who had brought up Soliman upon the Throne, was treacherously murdered by the Seditious, and the Grand Signior himself was in a eminent danger of being Deposed. He could not get off but by appeasing the mutinyed Troops with a great deal of Money, and causing some of the hottest to be strangled: He created Vizier Ismal Bacha in the room of the Chiaoux, and published , that he would go into Hungary at the head of the Armies, or at least to Adrianople, to be nearer to them, and readier to send them the necessary Orders. It was ordered in the mean while, that all the Preparations should be got ready against the next Campaigne.  
The first thing they did to the Princess Ragotski, after her arrival at Vienna, was to take away her Children from her, and to get them to be brought up in the Romish Religion, instead of the Lutheran, wherein they had been instructed, since their Mother was married to Count Teckely. This last having had notice they had carried his Wife to Vienna, petitioned for to have leave to write to her; which was denied him by the Emperor's Officers. Notwithstanding, because it was a hard matter to surprise him, what measures soever they could take; they thought to have found out the means to make him away in corrupting two of his Troops Officers, who engaged some Soldiers in their Conspiracy, and who had executed it, had it not been discovered: But they having been betrayed by some amongst them, they were all hanged, with a Bill wherein one could read these words, Traitor to his Prince, to his Religion, and Country. The Army expressed a great Joy that that Plot had been discovered; and abused the very dead Bodies of those unfortunate Men. A little while after the Hungarians of St. Job's Garrison, and many of those that had been at Mongatz, came to surrender themselves to him, because, notwithstanding the Amnisty, they were used very ill at all times, and that the least Fault in them was punished by Death; they perceived there was no trusting upon the Imperialists Promises, after having been in Arms against them; and that they had forgiven them what was past, only till they could find an opportunity to destroy them. That Conduct of the Imperialists is the cause that Teckely has not been seen yet without a little Body of Hungarians, become irreconcilable to the Germans. He was then upon the Frontiers of Transilvania with eight thousand Men, and raised some considerable Contributions out of the Neighbourhood in spite of the Imperialists: These last would leave wholly Transilvania, where Count Caraffa left four thousand Men to hinder Abafti from making a new Treaty with the Port, that solicited him to it a long while. In the mean time he drew towards Esseck, and a little while after the Garrison of Alba-Regalis, destitute of Provisions and Succours, and without hope of getting any, persuaded the Bassa to surrender himself to some Germane Troops that intercepted the Victuals coming to them many Months, Teckely received this news with Sorrow; and the Turks fearing lest he should retire into Poland, obliged him to take a new Oath of Fidelity, and gave him new Assurances that they would not forsake him. In the Month of June he attempted to surprise Chonod, without any success.  
On the contrary, every thing seemed to favour the Imperialists, and the Elector of Bavaria being the only Commander of the Army, during the Sickness of the Duke of Lorraine, passed the Save in August, and took Belgrade the seventh of the next Month, altho' they had got some Succours into it in the beginning of the Siege. True it is, that that place was not very strong, but there were in it almost all that remained of the good Troops the Turks had in Hungary, and the Port was very much concerned in the keeping of it. The Imperialists, having got that Town, were in a condition of plundering every where to the very Gates of Adrianople, and to render themselves Masters of Servia, Bosnia, and Bulgaria; because there is no other considerable place in those Provinces. The Bassa of Bosnia who was a marching with some Troops to come to the Relief of Belgrade, not only began his march too late, but besides he was defeated by Prince Lewis of Baden who went to encounter him. The Grand Signior, whom the Seditions had detained at Constantinople, and who was not able to send a considerable Army into the Field, had sent, before he had the News of the Siege of Belgrade, some Envoys to speak of Peace with the Emperor. They arrived immediately after the taking of that place, and understood by that it was still more necessary to come to some Agreement, which they did not think at Constantinople. It is very probable it had been soon concluded, if the Emperor had not made excessive Demands of the Turks, and if these last had not been so much the more encouraged as soon as they knew that Lewis the 14th, King of France, was at the end of September entered into the Territories of the Empire, and had declared a War against the Emperor. That made the next Year a great Diversion, but because that is a thing that belongs to the general History of the Empire we shall not stick to it. We shall say nothing neither of the Enterprise which William Henry of Nassan, Prince of Orange, performed at the end of that Year in England, where after he had reestablished the Laws, he was made King of Great Britain. Yet we must own that made not a little to hinder the Diversion, the King of France would have made in favour of the Turks and the Malcontents of Hungary, from being so considerable. So that tho' the King of France had designed to make an happy Use of the Pretexts which the Rules of good Politics suggested to him, 
Terms taken out of the Declaration of War of France, dated the 24th of September, 1688.  to prevent the excessive Greatness of the Emperor; yet he was obliged to turn the best part of his Troops against England, and Holland, which hindered him from acting along while against the Emperor, with the Forces necessary to make him abandon Hungary.  
Count Teckely having had notice betimes, that the French Army had attacked the Empire, did not fail to make it known , and let the People understand how the King of France was a going to put the Emperor and the Empress into such a Confusion, that the Turks should soon have the upperhand in Hungary, which must be quitted by the Germans, who would now be forced to defend their own Country. And he made it his endeavour to persuade the Hungarians to take hold of that opportunity, to rid themselves again of the Despotical Government of the House of Austria. But the same Reasons which hindered his Declaration from having any Success, prevented also the Effects of this Admonition. The Diversion France was capable of making, was too far off to compel the Imperialists suddenly to meet it, for they suffered Philipsbourgh, Spire, Worms, and the Palatinate to be taken, before they sent any Troops that way. They acted the rest of that Year, according to the same manner, as if Germany had enjoyed a perfect Peace. And yet they will have us assured, that the little Army of Count Teckely was in a better case, and better paid than before, altho' the Turks did not then supply them, as 'twas reported, with any Money, which caused the People to have some suspicion, that the same Power that attacked the Empire upon the Rhine, did furnish them with what they wanted, by sending their Leader secretly Bills of Exchange.  
Whether it was true, or no, Teckely was a making endeavours to encourage the Hungarians, and to persuade the Transilvanians and Walaquians to join with the Turks, and deliver themselves from the Yoke of the Germans. The Emperor had already concluded a Treaty with the Hospodar of Walaquia, but that Treaty became fruitless by the death of this last; which gave Count Teckely some hopes to have good success on that side. It was thought the Son of the Hospodar should succeed his Father, but the States elected their Chancellor, by reason of the necessity of the present juncture of Affairs, which required an able Man for the Management of their Affairs. The Emperor having had notice of it, thought it necessary to lay hold of the wavering condition People are always in at the beginning of a Principality; and made as if he had been willing to support the Son of the Deceased, unless the new Hospodar would declare himself for him: That Prince, lest he should incur the Hatred of the Turks, in forsaking them openly, and to carry himself discreetly, and keep fair with the Emperor, gave out, He was ready to enter into a. Negotiation with him; and declared he would send an Ambassador to Vienna to that purpose.   

In the beginning of the Year 1689, Teckely sent his Secretary to the Hospodar, to congratulate his new Dignity, and to assure him, the Count would always have a great Consideration fo● him: He told him, at the same time, i● was not true the Turks had given thei● word to his Master to make him Hospodar, and that to give him an Evidenc● of it, he did promise him, in the name o● the Grand Signior, sufficient Succours if he would declare himself for the Port against the Emperor. The Hospoda● used Teckely's Envoy very well, but h● would do nothing, which could mak● the Imperialists to turn their Arms against him. About the same time th● Count wrote a Letter to the Gran● Vizier at Constantinople, which, they thought convenient to publish throughout the Town, whereof they sent Copies into several parts of the Ottoman Empire; because it was very sit to raise the People's courage, that after the taking of Belgrade, presently expected to see the Imperialists before Constantinople. That Letter gave notice that if his Highness was willing to do what he could in Hungary, the People being as dissatisfied with the Germans, as they ever were, they would not fail to rebel again: That the Hospodar of Walaquia would fall out with the Emperor, and would remain faithful to the Port: That Abaffi was in the same disposition, and would for certain declare himself openly, as soon, as he could do it with Security; that the King of France having passed the Rhine, with prodigious Forces, much better commanded and provided of all things than those of the Germans; he had taken there already several Places, and whole Provinces, and that neither the Emperor, nor the Empire were in a capacity to act in Hungary with the same Vigour as before: That it was at last the best opportunity the Turks could find to retreive their Affairs in that Kingdom. That the latter had such success in the Army, which could scarce dispose itself to march into Hungary, thinking it no less than certain death, by reason of the losses the Turk sustained since the beginning of the War.  
In the mean while Mauro Cordato, first Interpreter and Effendi, whom the Port had sent to the Emperor, and who had not been willing to open themselves to any Body but himself, offered to leave him the Conquests he had made in Hungary, if he would conclude a Peace. But they laughed at that Proposal, because the Turks offered only what they must lose; they pretended they should quit to the Emperor all that they kept still in Hungary, and they should go out of Bosnia, Servia and Slavonia, demanding besides some great Sums of Money, those Provinces being not capable, said they, to make amends for the charges of the War. All the Offers of the Turks seemed too small matter to the Victorious Imperialists, the Demands of the Imperialists were looked upon by the Port to be excessive, so that that Embassy was quite in vain; the Envoys having had no other order than to propose the yielding up of what the Emperor had gotten, nor having received any since, so that after having kept some Years, strictly enough, they have been forced to let them go.  
The Grand Vizier not perceiving any Success of the Embassy, went about to prepare himself for the War, and got the most, he could, of the Troops out of Asia. The Grand Signior was much straightened for want of Money, and they did not know how to raise some speedily, because they durst not gather the Taxes with too much violence, least new Seditions should arise, which they had been too much used to, since the Elevation of Soliman upon the Throne. That is the fate of the Despotical Empire, they are not to lay heavy Burdens upon their Subjects, tho' for the necessary Succours they want, after having charged them without Necessity: As there is no other Justice, than the Will of the Sovereign, which is as unconstant as his Passions, there is no Obedience neither amongst the Subjects, but as much as they can be brought to it by Force, which cannot be always equal.  
In the mean while the Greatness of the Ottoman Empire afforded them nevertheless many Helps, and the Vizier was soon in a readiness to send fifty thousand Men into Hungary; whereof he sent some part towards Adrianople in the Spring. The Imperialists on their side had begun, in the middle of the Winter, to block up Themiswear, which they intended to besiege the next Campagne. Teckely acquainted the Turks with it, and let them understand, that if they would send him some Succours, he would not only throw it into Themiswear, but also seize upon one part of Transilvania, which was weary of the Imperialists, and who would be glad to lay hold on that Opportunity to declare themselves against them. He kept always some Correspondency in Hungary, and Letters with Ciphers were intercepted, written to some of his Friends; which made the People have a suspicion that there was a Design under hand, but it could not be discovered. It happened in the same time, that is to say, in April, that some Houses were set on fire at Onod, and some other Towns of Hungary and Transilvania, which was laid upon the Emissaries of the Malcontents, although they could not prove it.  
The Turks sent some Succours to Teckely, who endeavoured to lead them to Themiswear; but having been wounded as he was forcing a Passage, he was forced to go back towards Walaquia, expecting the Turkish Army, which was meeting together at Sophia in Bulgaria, That caused the Imperialists to apply themselves about fortifying Belgrade, as well as it could possibly, seeing the Confusion and the Charges occasioned by the War the Emperor had upon the Rhine, did put him in; because the Turks are very bad Engineers, they thought indifferent Fortifications, or rather some Reparations in the old ones would serve to defend the Place; which has been the cause it has been lost since. They blocking up Cavis a long while since, which being very remote from the Frontiers of the subdued Countries, suffered much for Want, without being willing to surrender. They betook themselves too to block up Great Waradin, and they began by plundering and spoiling the Country round about the place, to hinder the Garrison from having any means to subsist. They expected to attaque, by that means, three Places at once, the two Towns we have already spoken of, and that of Themiswear, because the Turks, being a great way off, could not carry Victuals thither, but with great difficulty, chief to Canisa, which was the remotest of all; but they could not hinder some Convoys from getting at several times into Themiswear and Waradin.  
Prince Lewis of Baden went to Belgrade to command a little Body of an Army which was there, with an intent to observe the Turks March, and to watch the opportunities to do them some Damage. The Imperial Troops being so divided, those that were about Waradin did not find themselves strong enough to keep the Garrison within the Place; for after having repelled it back twice with great difficulty, they were wholly defeated at the third Sally, and their Commander made a Prisoner; five or six hundred of them remained dead upon the Spot, the rest betook themselves to their Heels. Teckely did the best he could, on his side, to raise the Blockade of Themiswear, which felt already great Incommodities, for not having been provided with Victuals. But because he had been necessitated to pass the Danube, and to retire into Servia, lest he should be surrounded with the Imperial Troops which were on the other side of the Danube, it was a hard matter to come over it again: The Imperialists had garrisoned all the little Places which are along the River, to hinder the Communication the Turks of Hungary had with those of Servia. Teckely set upon one of those Towns called Novigrad, upon the Frontiers of Bulgaria, and made the Garrison of it Prisoners of War. After the taking of that place, three thousand Walaquians came to him, in spite of General Heuster, who lay upon the Frontiers of Walaquia with a Body of Troops to oppose to the Designs of the Count The Walaquians feared extremely, lest the Imperialists should enter into their Territories, as they had done into those of the Transilvanians, and use them as they pleased; but they committed the same fault as the last had done, that is, that instead of acting openly for the Turks, and making all their Endeavours to support that wavering Party, they did but help them underhand; a Conduct that did but irritate the Emperor, but not hinder him from quartering his Troops amongst them. The Moldavians did also the same, and found themselves at last exposed to the same Troubles, altho' a little less by reason of their being afar off.  
In the mean while Prince Lewis of Baden was advanced, in July, as far as the River Morave, to observe the Turkish Army's March; having had notice, that that Army was stronger than his, which consisted not of full thirty thousand Men, that the Turks was fifty thousand, he returned the same way; and to increase his Army, he got the Fortifications of many little Towns to be leveled to the Ground, along the Danube, and took out of them the Troops that were in Garrison therein. The Turks having seen the Christian Army return towards Belgrade, passed the River Morave to follow it; but having had notice they had received some Reinforcement from Transilvania, went back again over the River, and retired themselves towards Nissa, where they entrenched themselves. Prince Lewis of Baden falled not to follow them, but there fell such a quaintity of Rain, that it was impossible to overcome the difficulty of the Ways; and the Provisions having begun to grow scarce, they were forced to return back towards the Bridges they had laid over the Morave, hard by Passarowis: The Army arrived there at the end of August, and was soon followed by that of the Turks, who believed the Christians did fly from them a second time: The Infidels made a great Detachment of their Cavalry, supported by some Janissaries, to disturb the March of the Christian Army, and endeavour to intercept the Convoys, which would come from Semandria, where the Magazines of the Christians were. But that Detachment was defeated the 29 of August, and betook itself to flight, after having lost five or six hundred Men. The next day the Christian Army advanced to that of the Turks, who expected them, being regularly drawn in Battalia beyond a Wood  
The Christians had crossed the Wood, and their Infantry was drawn up in Battle-array in the Plain beyond it, under the favour of a Mist, when the Wether clearing up, made the Turks perceive the Fault they had committed, in letting almost all the Enemy's Army to pass without having made any Opposition: Upon which they came forward to charge it with much Fury, but having been received with great Valour, they gave back; and the Christian Army having advanced accordingly, the Horse had room enough to enlarge their Wings, and to assault the Infidels: Presently they gave way , and they had been cut into pieces, if the Ground had not been encumbered with Woods and Entrenchments, beyond which the Turks did rally, and which were to be forced one after another. Having been repelled thus, they retired into their Camp, where it was thought they would hold out; but they were so much affrighted, that as soon as they perceived some Imperial Regiments appear, they left it, with all their Cannon and Ammunition, and also the best part of their Baggage. The Christian Army went to encamp itself in it, and found therein almost a hundred Pieces of Cannon, and much Ammunitions for War, of which they were in great want. Those of the Turks were commanded by a Serasquier, a Title which signifies a General in the Turkish Language, and which doth not belong to any Dignity of the Court; it was composed of some disciplined Soldiers of Europe and Asia, but chief of new raised Troops, uncapable to stand against Veteran Soldiers, as were the Imperialists: however, the Turks sustained not altogether so great Losses, because their Troops did not persist obstinately to defend the Posts committed to their Guard, but did fly before they were pursued too close.  
During the Christians and the Turks were seeking one another for fight, Count Teckely seized upon Otsowa upon the Danube, towards Transilvania, abandoned by the Imperialists, to try whether he could throw some Succours into Themiswear: But having had order from the Vizier to march towards Nissa, to reinforce the Turkish Army, he gave over that Design. He was not for all that in the Defeat, the Orders he received coming too late, or not having made haste enough. Whether it was through Prudence or Chance, he had not been yet in any great Army of the Turks, when they had been resolved to fight: however, such were his Circumstances as rendered it his best Policy to avoid it, as every ways dangerous for him, because being engaged to venture himself upon such an occasion, to encourage the Turks by his Example, and to get their Esteem; it might have unluckily happened that he had been taken by the Imperialists, for want of not being constantly and sufficiently sustained and supported by the Turks. On the contrary, if he had managed himself, the Turk would have believed, that he did not rely upon them; therefore they had accused him of Cowardice or Treachery, according to the Success of the Fight. Thus it was more safe for him to shun the Occasions, where there was every way so great Danger.  
The Imperial Army having tarried some days in the Turkish Camp, to rest themselves, they thought it convenient to send back one part of it, for fear lest they should want Victuals, and to march with the other towards Nissa; in hopes to prevail there if possible, through the Consternation the Turks were in, before they had time to recollect themselves. The Prince of Baden marched at the head of sixteen thousand Men toward Nissa, as speedily as he could: He came thither the 23d of September, and found the Enemy well entrenched before the Place. He disposed the Army in order to fight, although the Enemy was stronger by half, but they never went out of their Lines. The next day the Imperial Army marched to look for some weak side, and to assault the Enemy that way: it went along their Camp, during some hours, without discovering any place whereby they could set upon them; but at last they found one side covered by a Hill, which was not entrenched, and it was resolved to attack them that way. The Turks perceiving the Resolution of the Christians, posted upon the top of it a body of Janissaries, and began to entrench themselves. The Christian Army commanded some Regiments to advance, to remove the Janissaries; and the Turks sent some Spahees to attack the Christians in the Flank, during that Encounter; but the Christian Horses presently advanced to receive the Spahees, and repelled them easily enough. The Janissaries made a greater Resistance, but at last the Imperialists made them run, and carried some Cannon upon the rising Ground, whence they began to play upon the Turkish Camp; the Spahees came to the Charge again, and the Janissaries stood firm a little way off; but the Spahees having been broken, betook themselves to the flight in earnest, without minding of turning back; the Janissaries fired once upon them to force them to turn back, which increased their Disorder: So that the Serasquier seeing there was no way for the rallying of his Troops, scared by the loss of two Fights, thought it was high time to fly away: the Night, and Weariness of the Imperialists, who had been in Arms since the Morning, made their Retreat the more easy, and hindered them from being pursued. The Christian Army spent that night in the Turks Camp, where it had time and the means to refresh itself with the Provisions it found in it. The next day it entered Nissa without disturbance, the Town not being fortified. Three thousand Horse were presently detached, to march towards Sophia, whether the Serasquier was fled: They came again some days after, and upon the Report they brought concerning the Turks Consternation, and the Goodness of the Country, it was resolved to leave one part of the Army at Nissa, to spend there the Winter, and fortify in some manner that place. During the time the Prince of Baden was at Nissa, the Serasquier sent him Mustapha Aga, to beseech him to give a Passport and a Convoy to go to Vienna, and join the other Ambassadors of the Port. The Prince granted him what he petitioned for, but that new Envoy had no new Proposals to make: they acquainted him, it may be, with the Diversion of France, lest they should conclude any thing.  
Teckely having heard of the Defeat of the Turkish Army at Nissa, while he was in his March, took his way towards Silestria; thence he went to Sophia, where the Grand Vizier was, and got thither the 19th of October, followed with a matter of a hundred Persons, after having left the Troops he commanded, which were encamped some Miles off of the Town. The Vizier welcomed him very well, and presented him with a magnificent Vest, and some gallant Horses: he certified him the Grand Signior was extremely well satisfied with his Conduct; exhorted him to continue to act with Vigour against the common Enemy, and assured him of the Protection of the Port. The Count had many Discourses with the Vizier, and the other Turkish Officers, to consider what might be done to stop the Imperialists Progress: While they were a consulting together, they had notice that the Prince of Baden had taken his March from Nissa towards the Danube, where he made himself Master of Widden, a place of moment to pass into Walaquia, where he had a mind to give his Troops Winter-quarters: he was arrived before that Place the 14th of October, had beaten two Bassa's encamped thereabout, and reduced it to surrender four days after, although he had but four Field-pieces, the great Cannon not being come from Semandria. The Vizier, very sorry for this News, ordered Teckely to go to Nicopoli, to prevent the Designs they might have upon that Place, and to endeavour to retake Widden, if it was possible.  
In the mean time General Picolomini, who had tarried at Nissa with some part of the Army, made some Incursions in the neighbouring Countries: but returning to Nissa, he died of a Colic at Pristina, leaving the command of the Army to the Duke of Holstein, till the Emperor had named a new Commander. The Duke of Holstein beat again several times the Turks in Servia; but the Advantages and Progress of the Imperialists carried every day, having rendered them too bold, their Career and Progress was chect by a considerable Loss that befell them:  
Not having had notice that a Body of ten thousand Tartars, delivered at last of the fear they were in of the Polanders, who had resolved to keep themselves upon the defensive, had passed the Danube, and joined the Turks, they continued their March without fear, whither they sped to find some Booty or Enemies. One day, that five Regiments were advancing with speed to surprise a Body of Turkish Troops, they found themselves surrounded by the Infidels, four times stronger than they were, and were all cut off, very few scaping to carry the news of that Defeat.  
Prince Charles of Hanover perished amongst many other Persons of note, in spite of a vigorous Resistance, not having been willing to accept any Quarter.  
This engaged the Duke of Holstein to look about himself more carefully than before; and the General Veteranie, who came to Command in the Room of Picolomini, retired all his Troops to Nissa; least in leaving them divided, the Tartars should surprise them, as they had lately done the four or five Thousand Men, whom they had cut in Pieces.  
The Prince of Baden, after having left a Garrison in Widden, to have always a free Passage over the Danube, passed that River to enter into Walaquia, and sent to the Hospodar, he was a coming to leave there Six Regiments in Winter Quarters, to secure his Country against the Tartars. The Hospodar and the States fearing equally, offered the Imperialists a considerable Sum of Money, to free themselves from Lodging those Troops, and represented also that, Six Regiments quartered amongst them were capable indeed to draw upon themselves the Tartars, but not to stand against those Infidels. For that Reason's sake they entreated them to give them more; but at last they come again to the Number of Six, and engaged themselves to entertain them, and to remount those of the Horsemen, who had lost their Horses. The Prince charged those Troops to Build some Forts in the Places, from whence they feared the Tartars should come; and conveyed the rest of his Troops into Transilvania, after he took his way to Vienna.  
Although the Tartars had not obtained a great advantage upon the Imperialists, and that in going on at that Rate, there was great hopes for the Turks to recover what they had lost; the Grand Vizier and the Caimacan were both Arrested, and Strangled, as having ill Managed the Affairs of their Master. Cuperli Ogli, Bassa of Chio, was made Grand Vizier, and another Bassa of the same name got the Caimacan's place. After that they sent a Courier to Vienna, to carry a Letter to the Emperor, and new Instructions to the Envoys that were there.   

That Courier Arrived in the beginning of the Year 1690, and presented to the Emperor the Grand Seiginor's Letter, which contained only some General Propositions concerning the Peace. It was thought the Envoys knew something more, and because they demanded eagerly to know the Emperor's Pretensions, that they might acquaint their Master with them, they received these Conditions in Writing: 

1. That the Grand Signior should leave to the Emperor all that was remaining still in Hungary, with Bosnia, and all its Dependencies, without ever pretending any thing in it.  
2. That Moldavia, Walaquia, and the Republic of Ragusa, should be comprehended in the Treaties of Peace, and should not be disquieted by the Turks.  
3. That the Tartars should be sent Home.  
4. That the Port should Pay Six Millions of Gold for the Charges of the War, and two Millions Yearly, to Purehase leave for Transporting upon the Danube what they would to Constantinople.  
5. That they should Restore all the Christians that had been taken since the beginning of the War.  
6. That Teckely, and all those of his Party, should be delivered into the Hands of the Emperor.   These Proposals having appeared too Excessive to the Envoys, their Answer provoked the Imperial Council to Anger. They proposed only to quit to the Emperor what remained in the Upper Hungary, upon that Condition, they should leave Belgrade, Nissa, and all that he had conquered beyond the Save. Upon these Proposals they were ordered to get themselves ready to Departed the 25th of Jan. and at that very time they Embarked upon the Danube, which they descended as far as Comora, where two of them being fallen Sick, they were forced to tarry. The Year ensuing they were sent to Puttendorf, to Renew it, but in vain.  
They disposed themselves in the mean while at Vienna, to carry on the War, as Vigorously as they could, and amongst several Opinions Startled up, two, they say, were the Chief: The first was to Continue in sending a Great Body of Troops into Servia, to Act there against the Turks, and carry further the Conquests they had made, and to Fortify. Nissa. The other Advice was to leave those new Conquests, and to Exaust Servia wholly, to apply themselves to Fortify Belgrade, which was not done. All that wanted to be done, according to the Opinion of those that proposed this Second Advice, was to Reduce Giula, Themiswear, and Great Waradin, to be quite Masters of Hungary, and keep themselves afterwards upon the Defensive.  
Those, who were for the first Opinion, represented that it would be a shameful thing, and that it would express a great weakness, to quit what had been Conquered: That that Conduct would not fail to raise the Enemy's Courage, and to give them some new Hopes, That in the weakness and the fear they were in, there was only need to Repel them, and that that would quite put them in Disorder; that so much the nearer they should approach Constantinople, so much the more the Seditions should be more Frequent, and by Consequence the Grand Signior should be more uncapable to gather a Powerful Army: That the Moldavians, and Walaquians, would Declare themselves for the Turks, as soon as they could perceive they were a Retiring: That the places, which remained in Hungary, should fall of themselves into the Emperor's Hands, if they continued to Intercept the Provisions, and that so much the Easier, by keeping the Turkish Army farther off of the Frontiers of Hungary: That an Indifferent Army could do what they wanted, by reason that the most part of the Old Turkish Troops were dead, and that henceforth the Army could be composed only of Soldiers newly raised by Force. They strengthened that Opinion with many other specious Reasons, and so much the more agreeable to them who had no Skill in Wars, that they seemed to agree with their desires, as more honourable to the Imperial Arms.  
On the other side they asserted, the Turkish Forces were not so small, nor so contemptible as they thought, because, if they were helped by the Tartars, as it was probable they should be, they should be in a Case to Beat the Imperial Armeis, whereof they were obliged to make too many Detachments, and to keep them too Remote one from the other, and that they could cut them off, if they did Fight them, one after another, they not being able to help themselves reciprocally: That it was impossible to entertain an Army in Servia, because the Turks and Tartars had Ruined it, and would Ruin it still more: That if they had the worst in a Battle, as that might happen, the farther advanced they would be, the more difficult it would be to Retreat, which would put the whole Army to Flight; that they should not consider it as a small matter to reduce all Hungary into the Emperor's Hands, and to keep it so, that they should be no more in danger of losing it; which they would be exposed to, in undertaking too much: That that very thing would keep all the Neighbourhood in its Duty, without any need of hazarding any thing else. They added some other Discourses of the same nature, which aimed all to stick to the surest. But the first Opinion was esteemed best, and they did not perceive, it was maintained with Reasons more Specious than Solid, but after this Resolution was Embraced, there was no more time to change for the better part.  
In the Month of February, the Tartars, who had consumed all that they could find of Provisions in Servia, repassed the Danube, and went to look for some in Walaquia. The Imperialists quartered there, but not finding themselves Capable to stop their Inroads, retired into the Transilvanians Territories, and gave an opportunity to the Walaquians to Reproach them; that it happened nothing otherwise than what they had forewarned, and that they had refused them what they had promised them. Some thought the Hospodar kept a Correspondence with the Tartars, and that he had drawn them to drive away the Imperialists. However it were, by this it Manifestly appeared, that they were grasping at more than they could keep; and they were not displeased to Mortify the Walaquians. The Tartarians retired soon after, and the Imperialists, who feared least the Turks should attack Nissa, or Widdin, called into Servia the Troops they had in Transilvania, to secure those Places.  
Canisa, after having suffered a blockade almost without Intermission since the taking of Buda, surrendered itself at last to the Emperor, for want of Victuals, as soon as they lost all the hopes of receiving any Succours.  
The Surrender of that Town pleased the the Imperial Court mightily so, much the more, that they hoped Themiswear, and Waradin would follow its Example, which nevertheless did not happen, those places having been victualled many times.  
A little after the surrender of Canisa, Michael Abaffi died at Alba-Julia, after having been a long while Sick, and dying, recommended his Children to the Emperor, as to the Power then most capable to support them, and get his eldest Son to succeed him in the Principality. The Turks had made him Vaivode, as you may have seen in the first Book of this History, and the Malcontents of Hungary had protected him, as it has been told in the Second, against the intrigues of the Imperial Court. Because he had been in the Party of both, during many Years. But the Emperor having made himself Master of all the Upper Hungaria, after the raising of the Siege of Vienna, he began to keep fair with him, rather by necessity than by Inclination, for fear lest he should act again for the Turks, or for the Malcontents; and to be revenged for what was past, they filled Transilvania with Imperial Garrisons, and the Transilvanians were not much better used than the Hungarians.  
Charles the fourth Duke of Lorraine died also, in the beginning of that Campagne, and the Imperial Court was deprived of a most able and zealous General for the House of Austria, whose Interests his Relations were bound to. The Duke of Bavaria was named to command in his room upon the Rhine, while Prince Lewis of Baden was coming to take the Command of the Army in Hungary. 'Tis reported for certain that this last should excuse himself, because although he had met with such good Success in the last Campagne, his Army wanted many necessary things; so that it had been impossible to do any thing, if the Turks had used a better Conduct than they did. The Imperial Army conquered a good part of Servia, and often routed the Turks; but this was not effected without exposing themselves to great Hazards, and by a timely laying hold of those Opportunities which the Slowness and Consternation of the Turks have long ago furnished them with. If it happened that the Turks should take better Measures, and act with more Vigour, there was cause to fear, lest the Imperial Arms should not be so dreadful as before: It seemed indeed the Grand Vizier was a preparing himself to do better in this Campagne, than his predecessors had done for some Years past: he was a gathering his Troops at Nicopoli in Servia, whither he had given a Rendezvous to a grand number of Saiques.  
While they were expecting the opening of the next Campagne, every Party named a Vaivode of Transilvania. The Emperor declared himself for the eldest Son of the deceased Abaffis; and the Grand Signior for Teckely: for although that Principality was Elective, the States have used to choose ordinarily him they think to be the strongest, or the best supported, to provide in the same time for the Security of the Country, and keep to themselves a Shadow of Liberty, which they shall enjoy in Reality, when they be able to do it with Security. Abaffi had a strong Party in the Country, and got himself to be chosen according to the usual Formalities, in spite of the Manifesto Teckely had sent thither, by which he declared he had been made Vaivode by the Grand Signior, under whose Protection Transilvania was.  
He forbidden the Transilvanians also to acknowledge the Emperor of Germany's Orders, o● his Commanders, neither should they furnish them with any thing whatsoever; ordering them to keep their Provisions for the Turks and Tartars Armies, which were going to enter their own Country, to deliver them from the Germans Yoke.  
A little while after, during the time the Serasquier besieged Widden, and the Vizier Nissa, Teckely appeared upon the Fronteers of Transilvania. The General Heusler, who commanded four thousand Men of the Imperial Troops, had made himself Master of the Passages, with some of the Country Millitia. Teckely who was coming from Walaquia with an Army of fifteen or sixteen thousand Men, composed of Hungarians, Turks, and Tartars, besides some Transilvanians and Walaquians, caused his Transilvanians to go across some Hills, whither the Horse could not pass: When he thought they were come to the place, whereby they should attack the Enemy in the Rear, he assaulted them in the Front with the main of his Army, the twenty second of August: The Transylvanian Militia, that were not concerned in the defending of the Germans, run presently away; and the Imperialists encompassed about, were almost all cut off; General Heusler himself fell Prisoner into Teckely's hand, who made him Prisoner of War, and used him very civilly.  
That Victory of Teckely, which he acquainted the Grand Vizier with, and which they took care to publish , engaged Prince Lewis of Baden to pass the Danube at Semandria, to protect Abaffi and the other Transilvanians of the Imperial Party against Teckely, who was come before Cronstadt, without being able to storm that place for want of Cannon. In the mean while Nissa, where Count Guido of Staremburgh commanded, was surrendered with himself the eighth of September, making an honourable Capitulation; and whereof the chiefest Articles were, That the Garrison should be conducted safely to Belgrade; which was not exactly well observed. The Garrison of Widden surrendered itself too the twenty nineth of the same Month, and was conveyed more safely as far as Orsowa. The Grand Vizier, having had notice the Prince of Baden had passed the Danube, to defend Transilvania, went from Nissa straightway to Belgrade, the Breaches whereof he knew to be unrepared still.  
In the same time Teckely did forget nothing to engage the Transilvanians to acknowledge him for Viavode, promising all sort of Advantage to them, who would declare themselves for him; and threatening to use as Rebels those who would stand against him. Some Counties of Transilvania acknowledged him, and sent him Envoys; but the most part of the Transilvanians took the Party of Abaffi, and desired the Succours from the Emperor. The Marquis Doria, who had been made a Prisoner by the Tartars and redeemed by Teckely, went to Vienna upon the General Heusler's word, to get some Money for his Ransom: He carried a Letter to the Princess Ragotski from her Husband, to whom he brought soon after an Answer, wherein she expressed to have a great mind to be exchanged for General Heusler a Prisoner.  
The Grand Vizier marching towards Belgrade, attacked so suddenly the Palank of Semandria, that the Garrison, which had order to quit it, and ruin the place, had not the time to do it: Having taken the Resolution to defend itself, and not having taken well its Measures, it was forced the fourth day, and put to the Sword. The Turks found in it some Pieces of Cannon, and a few Ammunitions, because they had carried into Transilvania, and elsewhere, what they had before in it. The very second of Octob. he laid the Siege to Belgrade, which he assaulted very briskly; and which the General Aspremont, who had thrown himself into it, defended as well as he could. The Duke of Croy entered into it a little while after with seven or eight hundred Men. But because the old Breaches were but pallisadoed, and the place ill furnished with Pioners, and Tools to work the Ground; there was no likelihood to hold out long, although they had enough of other necessary Provisions. And yet one would never have thought the Turks had been able to make themselves Masters of it, after six days siege; but an Accident that happened, was the cause that that place fell the eighth of October into their hands, a Bomb having fallen upon a Tower where the Magazine of the Powder was, which should have been in Cellars, overthrew not only that Tower with horrible. Noise and Damage, but destroyed many neighbouring Houses, and set some others on fire. The Turks laying hold on the Disorder which that occasioned, they assaulted the Palisadoes with such a Fury, that they took the place, without having made yet in it any Breach, and put to the Sword all that they met; and forced the Commander to run away over the Danube, upon some Saiques, with seven or eight Hundred Men. They retired to Esseck, to make their endeavours to keep that Post, which they had not Fortified yet; by reason they thought the Turk would never come so far. Therefore it wanted but a little, but they had lost it some while after. The Vizier having caused some of his Troops to pass the Save, sent them that way, to attack that Place, which they expected to carry easily. But having not done it with the Vigour that was required, they had Advice, that a great many Imperal Forces were a coming to Succour it; and they say, they thought them already come, hearing the sound of the Trumpets and Kettledrums, which by way of Amusement had been sent out of that place the Night before, with an order to return with a great Noise through the Morass Way. Upon that false Suspicion they went away the 6th of November with so great a Precipitation, that they left their Cannon, and one part of their Baggage, to reach the sooner to Belgrade, whither they sped away.  
There was a report then that they had offered to make Peace with Teckely, and that they were willing to know from him, what it was he expected from the Emperor. Some Articles too, have been published, wherein he asks not only the Principality of Transilvania, but also the restoring of all his States, and the Restauration of the Privileges of Hungary, many places in that Kingdom, to be made a Prince of the Empire, and other things, that seems to be so unlikely, that we will say no more of it. The Prince of Baden having received all the succours he expected, advanced with an Army stronger than that of Teckely, both for the Number and Quality of the Troops, to offer him Battle; but Teckely knew how to avoid it, and chose rather to Retire upon the frontiers of Moleavia, than to hazard any thing. If the Vizier had had any great skill in Warlike Affairs, he should have presently after the taking of Belgrade, followed the Prince of Baden, or marched in order to join with Teckely, and render himself Master with him of Transilvania. But the Turks can, no more than some other Nations, make so good use of their advantages, as to boast themselves of their Victories. All that they did, was to take Lippa, and to throw some Provisions and Troops in Giula, Themiswear, and Waradin. Those Garrisons being increased made several inroads in many places of the Upper Hungary, and into Transilvania also, without the Prince of Baden's Power to hinder it, who had already divided his Troops, wearied by the long Marches they had undergone, to put them into Winter Quarters, to hinder it.  
All the remedy they found against it, was to gather as many Troops as they could, and to follow the Turks in their retreat; which they did happily enough, seeing they killed many of those who were the slowest, and that they delivered a considerable number of Prisoners.  
During the time the Turks were entering into Transilvania, on the side of Hungary, Teckely entered into it too through Walaquia. They sent to meet himtthe Prince of Auguste of Hanover, Sergeant General of Battle at the Head of a Thousand Horses. That Prince having attacked Fifteen Hundred Men, who were entrenched in a passage Rashly, was wholly defeated, and himself killed upon the Spot. And yet Teckely made no use of that Defeat, by reason of the hardness of the Season, which hindered him from engaging himself further into Transilvania, having heard besides the Turks were retired. He returned into Walaquia, and the Prince of Baden took his way towards Vienna.  
The Young Abaffis and his Friends, supported by the Imperial Troops, began then to search out those that had declared themselves for Teckely. They used them no less roughly than they had done the Rebels in Hungary, as if the Emperor had had more right to raise Abaffis to the dignity of Vaivadoe, than the Grand Seignor had to invest Teckely with it. But it is no new thing, that the party which has the better, has the Justice and Reason on his side. The States of Transilvania followed the choice of Vienna, and gave their consent, that Abaffi should be their Prince, under the Emperor's protection. Not being come yet to age fit to govern by himself: they named a Chancellor, and a Council, composed of Transilvanians, who took upon themselves the charge of the Affairs. They promised also to the Emperor's Commissioners, to give their Master two Hundred Thousand Livers per annum in Silver, and so much in Corn, while the War should last, a Tribute much larger than that the Vaivodes of Transilvania had used to pay before to the Port.  
The Turks encouraged, by the advantages of the last Campaign, made incursions during the Winter, and took several places, round about those they had in Hungary. The Imperialists on their side plundered upon the Turks, and till the Campaign was opened, many actions happened, whereby both Parties had by turn, the advantage and disadvantage over the other: Teckely kept in play the Troops of Transilvania, during the Winter and the Spring; and the Report that the Grand Seignor was to give him Twenty Thousand Men, to enter into that Principality, caused General Veterany to ask the Emperor for some new Troops, his being extremely fatigued. The Turks, on their side, making great preparations, the Emperor gave order to Fortify Esseck, after the Strongest and the most Expeditious way they could to withstand the Infidels the better. He committed the defence of Germany to several Princes, and Towns, which engaged themselves to keep an Army upon the Rhine. In the mean while, some new troubles, which arose at Constantinope, hindered the Turks from making the necessary preparations, and stopped their design. Count Teckely, instead of having an Army sufficient to render himself Master of Transilvania, or at least to keep his ground against the Imperialists, was reduced to the necessity of making some Excursions towards Themiswear with his Malcontents, which were not many in Number.   

In the month of July, the Imperial Army, being above 40000 Strong, and commanded by Prince Lewis of Baden, Marched along the Danube as far as Peter-Waradin, because it was reported that the Turks, who were made to Amount to near 60000 Men, were upon the design of passing the Save, and going to Besiege Esseck. In effect, a few days after the Christian Army arrived at Peter-Waradin, the Turks, commanded by the Grand Vizier, assisted by the counsels of Count Teckely, passed the Save, and came to encamp near Semlyn, upon the Banks of the Danube. The 10th of August the Imperial Army being advanced that way, saw the Infidels in Order of Battle upon hills, which they would not descend. The Imperials encamped as near them as possibly they could, in Expectation that the Turks would not refuse them Battle, if they continued to offer it them. Notwithstanding these last being resolved to hazard nothing, and being perfectly well entrenched, the Prince of Baden purposed to retire, with a Design to make them abandon their Trenches, and to draw nearer the place, from whence his provisions were sent him, which could not be conveyed low enough by the Danube, upon the account of the Turkish Saicks, which covered the River. The Turks, who thought that fear made the Christians withdraw, upon the 16th of the Month attacked the Rear of the Christian Army, by some Horse, to incommode it in its March, nevertheless without engaging too far. For some Days following the Turks continued to do the same, and by amusing after that manner the Christian Army, they passed upon its Right, and went to post themselves the 18th of August upon the Hills near the Danube, between Peter-Waradin, and the Christians, with a design to cut off their Provisions. They had not ill begun, and the Regiment of Dragoons of Buquoi, which conveyed 200 Chariots of Provisions, was entirely cut in pieces as well as some other Troops, which came from Esseck, and knew not that the Christian Army was further distant from them, than the Turks.  
This Action of the Vizier's was undoubtedly one of the wisest, that had been performed in this War, for a long time; and if he had often happened that the Turks had used such conduct, the Imperialists had been ●ut to their utmost shifts to oppose them. The Prince of Baden, and the other Generals perceiving then what a trick the Vizier had played them, and seeing themselves absolutely destitute of Provisions, because the Turkish Saicks obstructed their coming by the Danube, and the Army of the Turks prevented them by Land, they resolved to hazard all to break through the Turkish Camp, since they must of necessity starve, if they stayed any longer. If so be they had been defeated, one might have depended upon seeing the Affairs of the Ottoman Empire restored in a little time, and perhaps all Hungary fallen into their Hands; because the Emperor being in want of Money, and believing himself secure by his Victories, had neglected to Fortify what he had taken from the Turks, except Esseck, and some advanced places. On the other side, by routing the Enemy's Army, the adrantage was but small, unless they could defeat it easily, and without loss, which they could not expect to do. In the mean time, as there was no other way to save the Imperial Army, than by exposing it to these Risks, it marched the next Day, being the 19 of August, towards the Trenches of the Turks, which were found to be much better, than had been Imagined. About three in the Afternoon, the Right Wing attacked those, who regarded the Camp of the Imperialists, and the Left Wing was to make a greater compass, in order to set upon that place, which looked towards the Rhine. The Right Wing was received by the Janissaries with so much resolution, that they repulsed it a great way from its Lines, and with much los●. But the Left Wing having found the soil more commodious, broke through the Lines of the Turks, whilst their Horse, who were gone out to oppose its March, Skirmished against some Squadrons of the Christian Army. Teckely. who was at the Head of the Horse, seeing the Camp forced on one side, and disorder in the Troops, prepared himself to retire. The Right Wing of the Christian Army, having followed the left, and abandoned its attack, where it found too much resistance, gave opportunity to the Janissaries, and what remained of Horse in the Camp, to get off on this side: The approaching Night, (this Action having lasted near three Hours, the weariness of the Imperialists, their losses, and their desire of Plunder,) gave the Turks an occasion to retire, altho' the Grand Vizier had been killed.  
The Imperialists, as it is said, left in this Fight above 6000 Men upon the place, and had double as many wounded, of which several died in the end. A great number of Officers remained there, and the Army instead of pursuing the Turks, took the road of Peter-Waradin; as the Turks retired towards Belgrade, after having lost 18000 Men of their side. This victory of the Imperialists, being none of those which they desired to obtain often, put them out of a condition to undertake any thing, on this side of the Danube; and they thought only upon reposing themselves, and re-enforcing their Army by detachments out of the neighbouring Garrisons, for fear the Turks should make any attempt.  
The 28th of August a party of Tartars came to take away some , and some Horses from the Imperial Army, and altho' orders had been given for a speedy pursuance of them, they could overtake but some few, who were made. Prisoners. It was known to them, that the Turkish Army was encamped near Belgrade, and that those Bassa's, who had saved themselves, kept it in good order, notwithstanding the Vizier, and the Aga of the Janizaries ●ad been killed in the Battle of Salankemen, and the Troops extremely fatigued.  
The Christian Army having remained at Peter-Waradin, till such time as it was in a condition not to be taken of a sudden, left a Garrison in it, and divided itself in two bodies, whereof one commanded by the Duke of Croy took the way of Esseck; and the other, which was conducted by the Prince of Baden, passed the Danube, in the beginning of September, and marched towards Zolnock, along the River Teys. During this March, Lippa was retaken by General Veterani, who was ordered to fortify it. From Zolnock the Army marched towards Great-Waradin, which the Prince of Baden viewed the 10th of October. After which the place was regularly besieged, and bombarded, to try if it might be won by that means: The Turks defended themselves with much Resolution; after having disputed the Ground with the Imperialists as well as they could, they retired the twenty third into an Entrenchment pallizadoed, which they had made round the Citadel. The Imperialists continued to push them even into the Citadel where they made a pretty considerable Breach, but the Ditch being full of Water, without any possibility of draining it, it was necessary at length to resolve upon turning the Siege into a Blockade, upon the seventh of November. Thus the victorious Army was obliged to abandon an Enterprise, which it had undertaken, as it seems, only to let the Turks see, that the Victory had not been so bloody as they imagined, since it durst afterwards besiege one of their strongest Places: if so be they did not succeed to their Wishes, at least the Turks might see by it, that the Imperialists did not want Courage. The death of the Grand Vizier Cuperli, who was succeeded by Hali Bassa, prevented them from showing the Imperialists in their turn, that the loss of a Battle had not exhausted their Forces. They were also worsted in Sclavonia, where they abandoned Gradiska, and let several small places be taken by the Duke of Croy▪ who commanded that body of the Army which acted on this side. Besides, the blockade of Waradin was not unuseful, since by that means the Place was reduced to Capitulate upon on the 3d of June, in the following year 1692, after a Month's Siege, as shall be more at large recited in the continuation of this History, when there shall arrive sufficient matter to make an Addition.  
The Prince of Baden put his Troops in Winter-quarters, after having left a competent number to continue the blockade of Waradin, which was conducted by the Prince of Aversperg. If the rigour of the season had permitted them to press the Attacks, it was impossible for the Bassa of this City to hold out long; since several Persons, who found means to get out, reported that the Garrison, which had consisted of above 3000 Men, at the beginning of the Siege, was reduced to less than half; that most part of the Provisions were either burnt, or consumed; and that the Garrison, was obliged to live in Caves covered with Earth and Ruins, and remained there with the utmost inconvenience.  
During the Siege of Waradin, a Turk, who passed out of this place through the Camp of the Imperialists, without being known, reported at Belgrade, whither he went, That he had heard a Radzian say, That the Counts Teckely and Petrozzi had wrote to Prince Lewis of Baden, That had it not been for them, the Serasquier had gone to relieve Waradin, and that the Emperor owed to them this Obligation; That if he would Negotiate with them for their Composition, General Heusler could instruct him of their pretensions. Notwithstanding this information was false, the Turks and Tartars fell upon them, as upon Traitors, and the Serasquier had much ado to secure them from the Fury of the Soldiers, who entirely plundered their Baggages. It was easy for the Counts to show the falsehood of this Accusation▪ since the Serasquier knew, that he had been of opinion himself to attempt the Relief of Waradin. They had also a mind to render Teckely suspected, because he had released General Heusler, upon condition that his Wife should be restored him; but that having been done by the consent of the deceased Vizier, and the chief Officers of the Turks, the Serasquier made no scruple in that respect. In the mean time the noise of the apprehension of the Count, being dispersed, was a subject of much joy to the Imperialists, who believed him lost, and much affliction to the Hungarians that followed him, who were at Wipalanka, upon the Danube, which they passed immediately, for fear of being cut in pieces by the Infidels. But the two Counts, being freed, soon went to seek them, and brought them back into Servia, where they took their Quarters about Possarowits. Thus Teckely escaped once more the brutality of the Turkish Troops, amongst which he will hardly ever remain in perfect safety. He has had this good Fortune, in his Disgraces, to live to the year 1692 amongst these barbarous People, respected of the Generals, and beloved of the Port, whilst it has ruined a very great number of its best Officers, under pretence of their ill Conduct, by reason of the losses which it had received by the War. Happy, if the same reason doth not cause his destruction one day; or if he can see a Peace concluded between the two Empires, and live in some corner of the World, without fearing the Resentments of the House of Austria! We will end here, till process of time gives us more Information.  
The Year 1692 was Spent without any Action between the two Armies, they being both so weak, that neither of them durst attempt to force the other, though they lay the most part of the Summer near each other, on the Danube in Sclavonia.   
The End of the Fourth and Last Book.    

AN INDEX Of the matters contained in the Life of TECKELY.  

The First Book.  
Reason's for Writing, and Publishing this History. p. 2.  
Subjects of complaints given by the Kings of Hungary to their People, and of the Kings. p. 3, 4, 5.  
The Nobility of Hungary partly cause the troubles. p. 6.  
Stephen Teckely, Father of Emeric, his Quality, and his Riches. p. 7.  
Birth and Education of Em. Teckly. p. 8.  
George Ragotski, Vaivod of Transilvania, defeated by the Poles, the Tartars, and the Turks. p. 8. 9  
Implores in vain the Emperor's Assistance. p. 9  
Francis Ragotski constrained to receive the Imperial Troops, in some of his places. p. 10.  
Hungarians fear for their Liberty. p. 11.  
Francis which must be read so line the instead of Paul Wesselin.  
Palatine of Hungary opposes the designs of the Imperial Court. p. 12.  
Waradin, besieged and taken by the Turks. p. 13.  
The Prince of Portia, the Emperor's Minister, lets Waradin be taken. p. 14.  
Hungarians refuse to receive the Germans in their places. p. 16.  
Disorders of the Germane Troops in Hungary, and complaints of the Hungarians. p. 17.18.  
Principality of Transilvania restored to Michael Abaffi. p. 21.  
Quarrels between the Hungarians and Germans, in reference to the quartering of Troops. p. 23, 25, 28.  
Chimen and Anos routed and killed. p. 28.  
useless negotiation between the Emperor and the Turks. p. 29.  
Proposals of the Hungarians, to defend their Country. p. 30.  
Achmet Coprogli, Grand Vizer beseiges and takes New hausel. p. 31.  
Counts of Serin beat the Turks. p. 33.  
Imperial Army against the Turks. p. 34.  
Siege of Kanischa vainly attempted. p. 37. 38, 39  
Fort Serin taken by the Turks. p. 41.  
Advantages of the Imperialists beyond the Danube. p. 43.  
Battle of St. Goddard, where the Turks are routed. p. 44.  
Fault of Monteculi after this Victory p. 45.  
Faults of Peter de Serin of the death of his Brother. p. 46.  
Union of Hungarian Lords, to oppose the Germans. p. 47.  
Truce concluded between the Emperor and the Turks. p. 48.  
Blamed and defended. p. 49.  
Hungarians vexed at this treaty. p. 50.  
Their conplaints, and their answers they received. p. 52.  
New Subjects of discontent. p. 55.  
Conspiracy of the Counts Nadsti and Serin. p. 57  
Death of Francis Wesselini. p. 59  
Francis Nadasti attempts upon the Life of the Emperor. p. 60, 61.  
Peter Serin in vain sues for the Government of Garlestadt. p. 62.  
Protestants misused in Hungary. p. 63, 64.  
General disatisfaction. ibid.  
Conspiracy in Hungary to defend the Privileges of the Country. 65.  
The Hungarians beg the assistanee of the Turks. 66, 67.  
Vain efforts of the Conspirators. 68  
The Count of Tattemback arrested. 69.  
The Countess of Serin arrested. 70.  
The Counts of Serin and Frangipam arrested. p. 72.  
Assemb. of Hung. conspired at Cassovia. 73.  
Francis Ragotski takes up Arms. 73, 74.  
Hungarians demands to the Emperor. 74.  
Ragotski returns to his Obedience: 76.  
Hungarian Conspirators reduced. 77.  
Count Wadasti arrested. 78.  
The Diet of Hungary vainly solicits for the imprisoned Counts. 79.  
Multiplication of Malcontents. 80.  
Hungarian Lords pursued by Arms. 81.  
Stephen Teckely besieged and dead. 82.  
His Son about 15 years old, a Fugitive in Transylvania. 83.   

The Second Book.  
Teckely puts himself under the protection of the Turks. 84.  
Well received in Transylvania. 85.  
Hungary used as a Land of Conquest. 85.  
Abolishment of the charge of Palatine. 86.  
Establishment of a Viceroy, and Sovereign Chamber in Hungary. 87.  
Protest misused in Hung. by the Viceroy. 88  
Minist. sent to the Galleys, and delivered. 88  
Malcontents of Hungary in Arms. 89.  
Divers Encounters. 89.  
Presentions of the Malcontents, and promises of the Emperor 90  
Hostilities of the Turks 92  
Debrezen surprised, and abandoned by the Imperialists 93  
Offers of the Emperor to the Malcontents 94  
Imperialists beaten by the Malcontents 95  
Kops, General of the Emperor, whose cruel Conduct is disapproved of at Court 96  
Nagibania taken, lost and retaken ib.  
New Offers to the Malcontents, and the Difficulties of satisfying them 97  
E. T. declared Head of the Malcontents 98  
His first Advances 99  
Weakness of the Imperialists under C. L. 100  
Teckely has an Army of 2000 Men, and takes Eperies 101  
C. Lesle defeated by Teck. and Boham 102  
Faults of the Malcontents in their manner of making War 103  
Weakness and ill Conduct of the Imperialists 104  
Cities surrender to Teckely ib.  
useless Negotiations between the Parties 105  
Fight between C. Wourmb and the Malcontents ib.  
Truce between the Imperialists and Malcontents 106  
Teckely suspected by the Malcontents, and deceived by the Imperialists 107  
Acts more vigorously than ever against the Emperor 108  
Teckely and Wesselini differ about the Command 109  
Disorders of the Imperial Army 110  
Teckely thinks of being reconciled, but his Proposals being rejected, he says he will do nothing without the Port 111  
Zatchmar vainly besieged by Teckely 112  
Standard of the Malcontents ib.  
Kersmark, and some other Cities taken by Teckely 113  
Negotiations between the two Parties ib.  
The Emperor seems to grow milder in respect of the Protestants 114  
Teckely solicited by the Turks, and the Imperialist's, and his Demands to the latter 115  
The Clergy of Hungary oppose the Emperor's good Will towards the Protestants ib.  
The Ancient Govern. of Hun. restored 116  
Demands of the Malcontents 117  
Negotiations caused by the Fear of the Turks 118  
Reasons why the Malcontents could not agree 119  
Abaffis and Teckely united in the Siege of Zathmar 121  
The Siege raised, and why ib.  
Articles concerning Religion concluded in the Diet of Hungary 123  
Preparations of the Turks for the War, and an Embassy from the Emperor 124  
Offers of the Emperor to Teckely rejected 125  
Marriage of Teckely with the Princess Rogoski 126  
Zathmar taken by Teckely 127  
Cossovia taken by the same 128  
Several other Places taken 129  
The Captains of the Imperialists suspected of Intelligence with the Malcontents 130  
Teckely declared Prince of Upper Hungary by the Turks 131  
Mutual Negotiations and Complaints 132  
The Imperialists despond in the beginning of the Year 1683 133  
Diet called to Cossovia by Teckely 134  
March of the Turks towards Hungary 136  
Ill Conduct of the Imperialists 137  
Second Diet assembled at Cossovia by Teckely, and its Effects 138  
The Imperial Army commanded by the Duke of Lorraine ib.  
Teckely goes to see the Vizier near Esseck, and is well recompensed 139  
Almost all Hungary declares for him 141  
The Emperor abandons the greatest part of Hungary 142  
March of the Turkish Army ib.  
It passes the Raab and the Rabwits 143  
The D. of Lorraine plunders the Country 144  
The Emperor leaves Vienna, and retires to Passau ib.  
Preparations to defend Vienna 145  
The Turks invest this City, and immediately commit divers considerable Faults 146  
Design of Teckely upon the Castle of Presbourg 147  
This Castle relieved by the Duke of Lorraine, who beats the Malcontents 148  
Teckely decamps, and disagrees with the Turks who were with him 148  
Tartars begin to pillage Moravia 159  
The Malcontents done't support the Turks enough, and why 151  
The Tartars and Turks defeated in Moravia, by the Duke of Lorraine 152  
Capital Faults of the Turks in the Siege of Vienna ib.  
Battle near Vienna, wherein the Turks are routed ib.  
Praise of the King of Poland, and the Duke of Lorraine 155  
The Christian Army pursues that of the Turks 156  
Fight near Barcan, where the Turks had the better 157  
Another Fight, wherein they are defeated 159  
Barcan taken 160  
Count Teckely serves the Turks ill 161  
Proposals of the Malcontents 162  
Rejected by the Duke of Lorraine 165  
Siege of Gran, carried in few days 167  
The Malcontents make new Offers, and are rejected 160, 170  
The King of Poland returns home, without taking Winter-quarters in Hungary 171  
The Grand Vizier strangled 172  
Journey of Teckely to Adrinople, where he justifies himself before the Grand Signior 173  
Another Vizier 174   

The Third Book.  
An Act of Oblivion published by the Emperor, and its Effects 2  
Desertors amongst the Malcontents punished with Rigour 3  
Omissions in the Pardon 4  
Teckely makes prosperous Incursions, and beats some Polish Troops, who retire home 4, 5  
Advantages of the Turks and Malcontents 5, 6  
The King of Poland offers to be Mediator between the Emperor and the Malcontents, but his Mediation is rejected ib.  
State-Maxim of the Polanders, in relation to Hungary 7  
Artifice to divide the Hungarian Malcontents, under pretence of Religion ib.  
Letter of Teckely to the Pope, touching his Designs 8  
Vicegrad taken by the Duke of Lorraine 10  
Turks defeated upon the two Banks of the Danube ib.  
Pest none by the Imperialists, and abandoned 11  
Siege of Buda 12  
Advantages and Losses of the Imperialists 13  
Inconveniencies which the Imperialists suffered before Buda ib.  
Arrival of the Elector of Bavaria 14  
Buda relieved by the Serasquier, and the Siege abandoned by the Imperialists 15  
Fault of the Serasquier ib.  
Advantages of General Schultz in Upper Hungary 16  
Teckely surprised by Schultz 16, 17  
Eperies vainly attacked by the Imperialists, who take other Places ib.  
Weitzen taken by the Turks 18  
Want of Provisions in Hungary ib.  
Newhausel blocked up by the Imperialists, and furnished with Provisions, in spite of them, by Teckely 19  
Schultz defected by Teckely 20  
Heusler retakes Weitzen, and gains some Advantages over the Turks ib.  
Ungwar vainly besieged by Schutz 21  
Siege of Newhausel ib.  
March of the Imperial Army against the Serasquier 22  
Defeat of the Serasquier 23  
Newhausel taken 24  
Eperies taken by Capitulation 25  
Divers Malcontents submit to the Emperor, and Cassovia is besieged ibid.  
Teckely made Prisoner by the Bassa of Waradin 27  
Disorder which it causes in the Party 28  
The Princess Ragotski summoned to surrender 29  
Letters of Teckely, and the Answer his Wife makes to the Imperialists 29, 30  
Teckely set at liberty ibid.  
Manifesto or Discourse of Teckely, containing the Reasons of the Malcontents to take up Arms against the Emperor 32 to p. 51  
Teckely takes the Field 51  
Montgatz blocked up by the Imperialists, makes a vigorous Defence 52  
St. Job taken by Caraffa 54  
Moncatsch besieged in vain 55, 56  
Teckely surprised by Merci 57  
Design of undertaking the Siege of Buda ib.  
Cities dismantled in Upper Hungary 58  
Imperialists in Transilvania 59  
March of the Imperial Army to the Siege of Buda 60  
Siege of this Place 61  
Endeavours of the Turks to relieve it 62  
It is taken by Assault, through the fault of the Turks 63  
The Christian Army follows the Turkish, and attacks two Places which it takes ib.  
Intrigues of Teckely discovered 64  
Execution of suspected Hungarians 66, 67  
The Turks offer to make Peace 68  
Teckely surprised and defeated 70  
March of the Imperial Army, which passes the Drove 71  
The Imperialists repulsed by the Turks 71  
Fight of Mohats, wherein the Turks are de feated 72  
New Losses of the Turks 73  
Design of Crowning the Archduke Joseph King of Hungary 74  
Disorders at Constantinople, where the Grand Signior is deposed, and his Brother put in his place 75  
The Imperial Troops quartered in Transilvania 76, 77  
Predictions of Teckely accomplished 78  
Election of the Archduke Joseph to be Hereditary King of Hungary, and the Difficulties in obtaining it 79, 80  
Sudden Death of Count Drascowits 80  
Demands of the Hungarian Protestants at the Diet of Presbourg 82  
Reduction of Agria 83  
Prosperity of the House of Austria ibid.  
Efforts of Teckely. 84   

The Fourth Book.  
Confusion of Teckely 2  
Moncatsch surrendered 3  
Articles of Capitulation ibid.  
Disorders of the Germans in Transilvania 5  
Valachia fears the Imperialists 6  
Teckely surprised, accused and justified 7  
Manifesto of this Count 8  
New Troubles at Constantinople 15  
The Princess Ragotski Misused at Vienna ibid.  
Conspiracy against Teckely discovered 16  
Hungarians go to join him ibid.  
Alba-Regalis surrendered to the Imperialists 17  
Teckely takes an Oath to the Turks ibid.  
Belgrade taken by the Elector of Bavaria ibid.  
Envoys of the Turks for a Peace 18  
Entrance ●f the Army of France into Germany, which retards the Peace 19  
Teckely endeavours to make an Advantage of it 20  
Death of the Hospodar of Valachia, and the Election of a new one 21  
Envoy of Te●kely to the Hospodar 22  
Teckely's L●tter made public at Constantinople 23  
Proposals of peace 24  
The Turks in perplexity 25  
Teck. demands assistance of the Turks 26  
He attempts to relieve Themiswear ib  
Blockade of the Imperialists 27  
Bravery of the Garrison of Waradin 28  
Teckely takes Navigrad in Bulgaria ib  
Fault of the Valachains 29  
Divers motions of the Imperial Army 30  
The Prince of Baden Beats the Turks near Possarowits 31  
Taking of Orso. by Teck. and Reasons why he ought not to be in agreat Turkish Army 31, 32  
Defeat of the Turks at Nissa 34, 35  
New Envoy of the Turks for peace 36  
Journey of Teckely to Sophia ib.  
Widdin taken by the Prince of Baden 37  
The Vizier sends Teck. to Nico●oli ib.  
Advantages of the Imperialists in Servia 38  
Defeat of five Imperial Regiments by the Tartars ib.  
The Imperial Troops quartered in Valachia 39  
New Grand Vizier at Consta●tinople 40  
Pretensions of the Emperor to make a Peace, rejected by the Turks 41  
Different sentiments touching the manner of continuing the War against the Turks 42 43 44  
The Imperialists chased out of Valachia by the Tartars 45  
Kanisa surrendered ib.  
Death of Michael Abaffi 46  
Death of the Duke of Lorraign 47  
Difficulties in the War of Hungary ib.  
A Vaivod elected in Transilvania 48  
Heusler defeated, and taken by Teck. 49  
Nissa and Widdin, taken by the Tur. 50  
Semandria taken by assault, by the same 51  
Belgrade taken by assault, by the same 52  
Esseck attacked in vain by the Turks 53  
Pretensions of Teckely to make a Peace 54  
The Prince of Baden can't draw him to a Battle ib.  
Incursions of the Turks in Transilvania 55  
A Thousand of the Emperor's Horse cut in pieces 55  
Preparations on both sides 57  
March of the Turk. and Christ. Armies 58  
Good Conduct of the Vizier, and Teck. ib.  
Battle of Salankemen gained by the Christians 61, 62  
Siege of Waradin 64  
Taking of the Place 65  
Teck. of Petrozzi accused, and justified. 66   
The END.   

ADVERTISEMENT OF Books lately Printed.  
LEx Parliamentaria: or, a Treatise of the Law and Customs of the Parliaments of England by G. P. Esq with an Appendix of a Case in Parliament between Sir Francis Goodwin, and Sir Joh● Fortescue, for the Knight's place for the County o● Bucks. From an Original French Mana script translated into English.  
Politica Sacra & Civilis; or, a Model of Civi● and Ecclesiastical Government, wherein, beside the positive Doctrine, the State and Church in General, are debated the principal controversies o● the times concerning the constitution of the Stat● and Church of England. By George Lawson. Rector of More in Salop.  
The Tragedles of the Last Age, considered an● examined by the Practice of the Ancients, and b● the common Sense of all Ages; in a Letter to Flee●wood Shepherd, Esq  
A short View of Tragedy; its Original, Excellency, and Corruption: With some Reflections o● Shakespeare and other Practitioners for the Stag● Both by Mr. Rymer, Servant to their Majesties.  
Bibliotheca Politica: Or, a Discourse by way 〈◊〉 Dialogue, whether the Commons of England represented by Knights, Citizens, and Burgesses in Parliament, were one of the three Estates in Parliament before the 49th of Henry III. or 18th of Edward Printed for R. Baldwin in Warwick-Lane, near th● Oxford-Arms; were also may be had the Firs● Second, Third, Fourth and Fifth Dialogues.